of the Gospell clearely shineth and pointeth out vnto vs the way of ancient veritie the Lord will not spare them who haue hypocritically professed his veritie but in their heart they loue the deceit of errour and lies as the people in IEREMIAS dayes did This is the condemnation saith theEuangelist IOHN that light is come into the worlde and men loued darkenesse rather then light Iohn 3. ver 19. Antiquitie of custome which we haue before described lacketh many things that areto bee found in antiquitie of veritie For it is not authorized by any Apostolicke coÌ„mandement wherupon 3. things do follow First there is no necessitie vrging vs to keep things that are not coÌ„manded by Apostolick precept in matters coÌ„cerning religioÌ„ Secondly where there is no necessity of doing there is no feare or terror of coÌ„science in leauing the same vndone Thirdly where it is gone out of custome or vse there is no necessity to reduce it again as the feasts called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Apostlesown time the 3. dippings in Baptisme after the Apostles time Of these ancient customes we may boldly say foure things 1. That the Apostles gaue no commandement to obserue them 2. that there is no necessitie to keepe obserue these customes 3. there was no just cause of feare to the conscience where these customes were pretermitted or neglected 4. experience declareth that since vse and custome which brought in these exercises hath also obliterat and worne them away the Church in our time hath taken no regard of renewing these ancient customes againe Now anent the examples which I haue alreadie brought foorth there are many who will make no contradiction but as touching other ancient customes obserued of old in the Church without any written commandement if those bee touched and the like be saide of them also more sturre and greater adoe will be made Yet if I proue by ancient writers that the observation of Pasche day and the obseruation of Lent were rites introduced in the Church without warrand of any Apostolicke commandement it will followe that there is neither necessitie in keeping nor leauing these things vnkeeped wherefore consider what SOCRATES saith in his ecclesiastical history lib. 5. cap. 22. Nusquam igitur Apostolus nec ipsa Evangelia jugum ser vitutis illis imponunt qui ad praedicationem accedunt sed Paschatis festum alios dies festos ipsi homines suis quique locis propter remissionem laborum memoriam salutiferae passionis sicuti voluerunt ex consuetudine quadam celebrârunt neque Servator hoc aut Apostoli nobis lege aliqua observandum esse mandârunt Neque poenam nobis aut supplicium Evangelia vel Apostoli sicut Iudaeis Lex Mosi comminantur sed historico tantùm modo ad reprehensionem Iudaeorum quòd homicidium diebus festis exercuerint quòd Christus tempore Azymorum passus sit conscriptum est in Evangeliis That is Therfore no where doth the Apostle or the Euangell lay vpon them the yoke of bondage who come to the preached worde but the feast of Pasche day other festiuall dayes men euery one in their owne places for intermission of labour for the remembrance of the salutiferous passion they kept as liked themselues best these said feastes by a certaine custome Neither did our Sauiour or his Apostles by any law command vs to doe this thing neither did the Apostles or Gospel threaten a punishment against vs to wit if we leaue these things vndone according as the Lawe of MOSES doth against the Iewes but the historie onely for reprehension of the Iewes in the Gospell setteth downe in write that the Iewes vpon festiuall dayes practised murther and that Christ suffered in the dayes of vnleauened bread Here all that I haue spoken is clearely declared concerning the obseruation of the feast of Pasche day 1. no precept or commandement proceeding from Christ his Apostles to keepe it 2. no threatning pronounced against theÌ„ who kept it not 3. that it was brought in into the Church by custome but not by coÌ„mandement 4. that when men endeuoure to authorize by coÌ„mandements such ancient customes then they bring a yoke bondage vpon the consciences of men The like more also is written in that same chapter by SOCRATES concerning the obseruation of Lent before the feast of Pasche day that it was obserued with such diuersitie of customes both in number of dayes and also in diuersitie of meates from which men abstained in Lent as easily declared that the Apostles interponed no commandement in such matters but left such customes free indifferent to the discretion of Christians In the head of antiquitie of customes because I like not to be contentious in my judgement two extremities would be eschewed I. that we should not equall ancient customes to ancient commandements for the causes aboue-written which caueat SOZOMEN an ecclesiasticall writer not obseruing did affirme all these who are not thrise dipped in water to haue departed this life without the sacrament of Baptisme Sozom lib. 6 cap. 26. In which opinion he equalled an ancient custome to an olde commandement And yet this same SOZOMEN who is so precise in obseruation of an ancient custome of 3. dippings in Baptisme is not so precise in another ancient custome of abstaining from eating of flesh in Lent but commendeth SPIRIDION who gaue vnto a wearie stranger in time of Lent swines flesh to eate eated himself of it also affirming that to the cleane al things were cleane Sozom. lib. 1. cap. 1 1. Tit. cap. 1. ver 15. Thus we seee howe SOZOMEN confuteth himselfe at sometimes remembring that ancient customes are not equall to ancient commandements as abstinence from flesh in Lent and in other things forgetting himselfe making the ancient custome of thrise dipping in Baptisme absolutly necessarie 2. anciâ—…nt customes not directly repugnant to the worde if they be kept free of commandement necessitie and feare as is aboue specified should not be so hatefully impugned as ancient errours are impugned but if abuses fall into them these abuses should be timously reprehended as the Apostle PAVL reprooueth the abuses of the feastes ofloue in the Church of Corinth 1. Cor. 11. But aboue all things beware that we rent not for matters of no great moment the vnitie of the Church of God as VICTOR Bishop of Rome was purposed to haue done if he had not bene timously stayed by the prudent aduise of IRENEVS Bishop of Lions Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 22. Now to conclude this short treatise of antiquitie of custome if a wise man would send a tongue to it to speake for it selfe it would be so far from matching and equalling itselfe with the ancient commandements that it would speake modestly and humbly to them as ELIZABETH the mother of IOHN Baptist spake to the blessed virgine the mother of our Lord. Andwhence commeth this to me saith she that the mother of my Lord should come vnto
me Luc 1 ver 43. So might old customes speake to olde commandements Whéce coÌ„meth this to me that coÌ„mandement my mistresse Lady wil tolerat me to be within the doores of the house of God wherein she hath such soueraignitie and swey In the fourth heade we are to intreate by what meanes ancient errours may be distinguished from ancient veritie And first veritie is not in all pointes like vnto an olde man whose strength is dayly abated by debilitie and weaknesse till at length the old man die goe to the graue yea rather veritie the older it be the vertue strength and vigour of it is the better knowne but errours when they waxe old they become weake they die and euanish and are vile as a filthy and stinking carion so as if any man in our dayes should open the graue of ARRIVS and renue his vngodly opinion he should see all Christians shake their heades stop their eares and grip after a maner their noses with their handes that the abominable flewer of that filthie carion should not be felt but by the contrarie the sweete smell of the ancient Veritie of Christ is like a precious oyntment powred out filling the house of God with no lesse delite now then it did of old when it was first preached by the Apostles in Ierusale Acts 2. And as the house of DAVID dayly waxed stronger the house of ISHBOSHETH dayly waxed weaker 2. Sam. 3. 1. such like is the estate of the Veritie and the lie Secondly veritie and errour are best distinguished when they are riped vp into the very ground and frivolous superficiall trialls are laide aside As NEHEMIA did when hee tried after the captiuitie who had a right of Priesthood to stand at the altar to offer sacrifices he commanded them to produce their writes and genealogies and make good their lineal descent from the loynes of AARON which right â—…ey who could not find out were put from the Priesthood Nehem. 7. ver 64 Euen so they who pretend veritie of ancient doctrine let them verifie clearely by the written word that this their doctrine came from the mouth of Christ his holy Apostles For as the procreation of AARON gaue a right to stand at the altar so also the doctrine that came froÌ„ the mouth of Christ and his Apostles hath an vndoubted right to be sounded in the Church of God Remember now that wise NEHEMIAH was not superficiall in his triall The sons of HABAIAH the sons of HAKKOZ the sons of BARZILLAI could haue shewed in write that they were come of the descent of LEVI and of the familie of COAH but that which was of greatest moment of all that they were descended from that branche of the familie of COAH which was separated to the scruice of the altar to wit from AARON Numb 16. ver 40. that they could not proue So the Papistes of our time can prooue that their doctrine hath had place sixe seuen or eight hundreth yeeres and more also before our dayes but that which is of greatest weight to wit that their doctrine came from the mouth of Christ and his holy Apostles in that probation they succumbe Thirdly let vs trie and discerne the lie from the veritie as AVGVSTVS CAESAR discerned him who falsly called himselfe ALEXANDER the sonne of HEROD and the sonne in law of ARCHELAVS King of Cappadocia and husband of GLAPHYRA Ioseph antiq lib. 17. cap 14. This ALEXANDER son of HEROD the great with his brother ARISTOBVLVS were both executed to the death by the commandement of their father But after the death of ALEXANDER an artificer bearing that same name and in stature beauty lineaments and all agreeing proportion so neerely resembled the very similitude of ALEXANDER the sonne of HEROD that they who best knew HERODS son did most confidently affirme that this same artificer was he indeede and he himselfe affirmed that he was HERODS sonne and had escaped death by the fauour of the executioner Alwayes when he was brought to Rome to the Emperour AVGVSTVS would not be deceiued with the liklyhood of his face but groped his hand and found it to be hard like to the hand of an artificer and discerned him to be a deceiuing fellow and punished him This I grant may be applyed more properly to Christ then to vs. For albeit we be easily deceiued seduced with lies yet the great King of heauen Christ Iesus cannot be deceiued hee will not regard the brasen face of the lie calling it selfe trueth but he will wisely grope the hand of the lie examine what operations it hath wrought among the people it hath blinded mens vnderstanding it hath har dened their heartes it hath learned them to be proud obstinat contemners of the trueth of God finally it hath learned theÌ„ to honour creatures with impairing of the glory of the Creator Then wil the great King say O full of al deceit thy hand and thy operations that thou hast wrought amongst men testifieth that thou art not of God Neuerthelesse the members of Christ also in some meane measure may be groping the hand of the lie finding it to be hard dric voyde of all sap moysture of spirituall grace we may say in our harts O doctrine of lies barren withered within thy selfe and communicating no grace vnto thy hearers the Lord separat vs from thee thee from vs that we may adhere firmly vnto our Lord and Sauiour Christ Iesus vnto the end Finally when wee haue done all that we can doe to discerne the lie from the veritie yet let vs not liue in securitie as though wee could neuer be deceiued IOSVA that holy man of God was deceiued with old garments old bottels of wine old bread and shoes because he consulted not with the mouth of God Ios. 9. ver 14. Then aboue all things we should seeke counsell at the mouth of God by earnest prayer diligent reading of the written word attentiue hearing of godly sermons and if we seeke we shall finde and if wee knocke it shall be opened vnto vs. And the Lorde direct vs both in seeking and finding with the gratious conduct of his holy Spirit Heere I purposed to haue finished my treatise of antiquitie but when I remember with whome I haue to doe and that they will say I haue purposely passed by the principall demonstration of antiquitie in the Romaine Church therefore I haue subjoyned the foure forged fained and counterfaite maskes of antiquitie in Poperie which will neuer proue them to be an ancient church The false interpretation of Scriptures the booke of the Canons of the Apostles the decretall epistles falsly ascribed to the fathers of the first three hundreth yeeres of our Lord and the booke of DIONYSIVS AREOPAGITA Anent the false interpretation of Scriptures Godwilling I shall speake in the treatise of heresie Anent the booke of the Canons of the Apostles if there were no more but onely the last
fashioned according to the similitude of this world Rom. 12. In doing great things by faith they surpassed mightie Monarches In patient suffering of cuil they ouerwent admired Philosophers In this persecution SIMON the sonne of CLEOPAS an ◅oly A postle suffered martyrdome being now an hundreth and twentie yeeres olde he was first scourged and then crucified but all this rebuke hee most patiently suffered for the Name of Christ Euseb. eccl hist lib. 3. cap. 32 Of IGNATIVS martyrdome wee haue spoken in the first Centurie the time of his suffering was in the time of TRAIANVS Plin. 2. Deputie in Bithynia breathing threatnings against innocent Christians persecuted great numbers of them to the death In ende he was commoued and troubled in his owne minde considering both the number and patient suffering of Christians that were put to death hee wrote to the Emperour declaring that Christians were men of good conuersation and detested murther adulterie and such other vngodlinesse onely they had conuentions earely in the morning and they sang Psalmes to the honour of Christ whom they worshipped as God but they would not worship images here make the portrait of the ancient Apostolicke Church what conformitie the Romaine Church in our dayes hath with it the Lord knoweth This letter of PLINIVS mitigated the Emperours wrath in a part yet gaue he no absolute commandement to stay the persecution but only that the judges should not search them out narrowly but if any happened to be presented before them then let them be punished Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 3. cap. 33 What confusion was in this edict it is well marked by TERTVLLIAN the one part of it repugneth to the other In forbidding to search them out narrowly he declareth their innocencie but in commanding to punish them when they were presented hee pronounceth them to be guiltie Tcrtul Apol. This is that Emperour for whose soule GREGORIE the first made supplications to God 400. yeeres after his death and was heard of God as DAMASCEN writeth serm de defunctis This superstitious Monke of the descent of Saracens blood if hee supponed GREGORIE to be so full of charitie that hee prayed for the soule of one persecuting Emperour why would he not bring him in praying also for all the ten persecuting Emperours to the ende that they being all deliuered from the condemnation of hel heauen might be counted a mansion both for Christes true disciples and also for Christs hatefull and impenitent enemies Adrianus AFter TRAIAN AELIVS ADRIANVS reigned 21. yeeres Chytr Chron. In his time ARISTIDES and QVADRATVS the one a Bishop the other an Orator at Athens wrote learned apologies in defence of Christian Religion and did so mitigate the Emperors mind that in his time no new commandement was set foorth to persecute Christians Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 4 cap. 3. Ierom Catal. script eccles BARCOCHEBAS at this time peruerted the nation of the Jewes and called himselfe the promised MESSIAS whome the foolish Iewes followed to their owne ouerthrow and destruction TYNIVS RVFVS Deputie in Iadea besieged this man in Bethera a towne not farre distant from Jerusalem and destroyed him with all his adherents Also the whole nation of the I◅wes was banished from their natiue soyle and the towne of Jerusalem was taken from the Jewes and deliuered to other nations to be inhabitants of it and was called by the Emperours name Aelia Euseb. eccl hist lib. 4. cap 6. Thus we see that the Iewes who would not receiue Christ who came in his fathers name yet they receiued another who came in his owne name and like vnto babes who are easily deceiued with trifles they were bewitched with the splendor of a glorious name for BARCOCHEBAS signifieth the sonne of a starre and he saide to the Iewes that hee was sent as a light from heauen to succour their distressed estate but he might haue beene called more justly BARCHOSBA the sonne of a lie Here I giue warning againe that wee take heede to our selues lest we be circumveened with the deceitful snares of the deuill for it is an easie thing to fall but a difficill thing to rise againe The Christians who liued in the dayes of ADRIAN were glad to be refreshed with the crums of outward comfort which are denied to no accused persō in the whol world viz. that Christians shall not be condemned to death for the importunat clamors and cryes of a raging people accusing them except it be proued that they haue transgressed the Law and haue committed some fact worthie of death Reade the epistle of ADRIAN written to MINVTIVS FVNDANVS Deputie in Asia Euseb eccl hist. lib. 4. cap. 9. The good intention of ADRIAN in building a Church for the honour of Christ voide of images because such was the custome of Christians was impeded and hindered by some of his familiar friendes who said that if he so did all men would for sake the temples of the gods of the Gentiles and become Christians Bucolc citing the testimonie of LAMPRIDIVS writing the life of ALEXANDER SEVERVS In this point good reader marke what Church is like vnto the ancient primitiue and Apostolicke Church whether the Church decked with images or the Church voide of images Antoninus Pius TO ADRIAN succeeded ANTONINVS PIVS his adopted sonne reigned 23. yeeres Chytr Chron. Hee was so carefull to preserue the liues of his subjects that he counted it greater honour to saue the life of one subject then to destroy the liues of a thousand enemies Carion lib. 3. Monarch 4. In this Emperours time IVSTINVS MARTYR wrote notable bookes of Apologie for the Christians which were presented and reade in the Senate of Rome and mollified the Emperours minde toward Christians as clearely appeareth by his edicts proclaimed at Ephesus in time of most solemne conuentions of all Asia Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 4. cap. 13 Antoninus Philosophus L. Uerus AFter ANTONINVS PIVS succeeded his sonne in law ANTONINVS Philosophus otherwise called MARCVS AVRELIVS with his brother L. AVRELIVS VERVS This is the first time whereinto the Romaine empire was gouerned by two Augusti Albeit TITVS had associated his brother DOMITIAN to be a fellow labourer with him in the worke of governement yet was not DOMITIAN counted or called AVGVSTVS vntill the death of his brother TITVS But nowe at one and the selfe same time two Emperours doe reigne ANTONINVS Philosophus reigned 19. yeeres LVCIVS VERVS his brother 9. yeeres And so after the death of VERVS the whole gouernement returned to ANTONINVS Philosophus alanerly Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 5. cap. 9. Bucolc He was called a Philosopher not onely in regard of his knowledge but also in respect of the practise of Philosophie Hee was neither greatly puft vp by prosperitie nor greatly casten downe by aduersitie yet he was a cruell persecuter of innocent Christians Now is the fuell added to the fornace the fourth time and the flame is great and the arme of wicked men who hated
more dutifull to their enemies then others were vnto their friends If any man would defend worshipping of images to be an ancient custome in the Church by the two brasen images which wer set vp in Caesarea Philippi for a memorial of the miracle that Christ wrought in curing of the woman who had the bloodie issue Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 18. the foresaide place of EVSEBIVS wil make nothing for him For these images were not mâ—…de for adoratioÌ„ neither were they set vp in teÌ„ples nor worshipping places but in the very street before the doore of the womaÌ„ who had ben cured The places wherunto Christians were gathered together for diuine seruice at this time are called in the mandat of the Emperour GALLIENVS Coemiteria Euseb. li. 7. cap. 13. In these places no man readeth that images were set vp Beside this these images were grauen or moiten by the handes of Pagans and not of Christians and this fact was done by imitation of the Gentiles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is according to the custome of the Gentiles he faith not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the custome of her owne kinred but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as said is Yet may we take warning by this place to beware of the small beginnings of errour Images haue bene like vnto a base borne fellowe who at the first can haue no credite to set his head into the Kings palace but afterward he getteth ingresse into the vtter court in end his credite dayly increasing by degrees he getteth fauour to ly in the Kings bed chalmer euen so in the first 300. yeere of our Lord images were not brought in into places of holy conuentions afterward they were brought in into Churches but not worshipped as the Epistle of GREGORIVS the first written to SEVERVS B. of Marsil clearely testifieth But in end adoration of images was in so frequent vse as if it had beene the principall point of the worship of God Claudius Quintilius CLAVDIVS after GALLIENVS reigned 2. yeeres Euseb. lib 7 cap. 29. And his brother QVINTILIVS 17. dayes He is not reckoned by EVSEBIVS in the rol of Emperours Aurelianus AFter QVINTILIVS AVRELIANVS possessed the crown 6. yeeres Euseb. lib. 7. cap 30. In the beginning of his reigne he was not a great disturber of Christians Notwithstanding in continuance of time his nature somewhat inclinable to seueritie was altered to plaine tyrannic which tyrannie first he shewed beginning with the murther of his own sisters sonne as witnesseth EVTROPIVS After that he proceedeth to moue the ninth persecution against Christians albeit the mercifull working of God did soone ouerthrow all the wicked purpose of the Emperour For as the edict and proclamation should haue bene denounced for the persecuting of Christians the mightie hand of the Lord from aboue did suddenly stop his purpose clearely declaring to all men that there is no power to worke any violence against the seruants of God vnlesse his permission doe suffer them and giue them lieue Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 30. Func Chron. Here I see that D. I. FOXE writer of the booke of martyres taketh lieue of VINCENTIVS martyrologie If others had done the like they had not heaped vp so many martyres in the dayes of CLAVDIVS QVINTILIVS and AVRELIAN as they haue done For EVSEBIVS had assuredly made mention of it if the number had beene so great as VINCENTIVS recordeth Before the Emperours minde was altered and inclined to tyranme against Christians hee assisted with his authoritie the Bishops conueened at Antiochia for the deposition and excommunication of the Heretique SAMOSATENVS And so the Emperours authoritie beeing interponed this proud Heretique was compelled to stoop and to giue place and with great ignominie was driuen from the towne of Antiochia Euseb. lib. 7 cap. 30. In his place DOMNVS was elected to be Bishop of Antiochia a man endued with good graces the sonne of DEMETRIAN who immediatly before SAMOSATENVS gouerned the Church of Antiochia And heere againe it is to be marked that the Bishops at this time albeit it was a time of persecution yet did they not abhorre from mariage for DEMETRIANVS Bishop of Antiochia was a maried man and had children and DOMNVS was his sonne so that the prohibition of mariage to men in spirituall offices is not an ancient doctrine Annius Tacitus Florianus AFter AVRELIAN was flaine betweene Bizans and Heraclea the imperial chaire was vacant 6. months The Senat of Rome elected ANNIVS TACITVS to be Emperour He continued but 6. months in his gouernment EVSEBIVS oue rpasseth his name with silâ—…nce as likâ—…wise the name of his brother FLORIANVS who aspired to the imperiall dignitie Func Chron. Aurelius Probus AVRELIVS PROBVS a gentle and peaceable Emperour reigned 6. yeeres 3. months Euseb. Func chron He was inuied by his captaines souldiers because hee appointed them to plant vineyardes and saide there was no great neede of souldiers where no enemie was to be feared Hee was slaine by his souldiers Func Chron. Bucolc Carus Carinus Numerianus CARVS with his two sonnes CARINVS and NVMERIANVS reigned after PROBVS All these three continued not aboue the space of 3. yeeres Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 30. And NVMERIANVS was slaine by his owne father in law called APER Func Chron. CARVS was slaine by thunder and CARINVS was ouercome in battell and slaine by DIOCLETIAN whome the Romaine armie had declared to be Emperor while CARINVS was yet aliue Bucolc Index chro Diocletianus Maximianus Like as DIOCLETIAN ouercame CARINVS the sonne of CARVS in battell euen so likewise he slew APER the father in lawe of NVMERIANVS with his owne hands Func Chron. Whether this was done for detestation of sin or for desire of gouernment it is vncertaine Alwayes some affirme that his concubine DRVAS had said vnto him that he should kill a wilde Boare before he should be Emperour And after the killing of APER which name by interpretation signifieth a wilde Boare hee became Emperour In the beginning of his reigne he chused for his college MAXIMIANVS surnamed HERCVLEVS father to MAXENTIVS And these two chused other two viz. GALERIVS CONSTANTIVS CHLORVS the father of CONSTANTINE whoÌ„ they called Casars but the honourable title of AVGVSTVS DIOCLETIAN MAXIMIAN retained to themselues These two A A. reigned 20 yeers CONSTANTIVS CHLORVS CAESAR continued 15. yeeres GALERIVS CAESAR 21. yeeres DIOCLETIAN and MAXIMIANVS HERCVLEVS abstained from persecuting of Christians vntill the 19 yeere of their reigne Before I touch the historie of the tenth persecution three things are to be premitted First that after the persecution of VALERIAN the 8. persecuter the Church enjoyed great peace which albeit it was like to be cut off by the altered minde of AVRELIAN yet the wise dispensation of the wisdome of God prouided that all his cruell enterprises were disappointed The righteous Lord cutted the cords of the wicked Psal. 129. ver 4. Secondly Christians were in great fauour and credite with Emperours and
the ministration of the holy communion is called the oblation of the altar the table whereupon the bread and wine were laide was called the altar the bread and the wine are called the offering or the sacrifice because part of it was distributed in the holy communion to keepe a memoriall of the Lordes death and the rest was giuen to the sustentation of the poore and in that respect also it was called a sacrifice as the scripture speaketh To do good to distribute forget not fo with such sacrifices God is pleasâ—…d Heb. 13. ver 16. The last part of the decreet is blasphemous and falsly attributed to FABIAN because the sinnes of men and women who beleeueâ—… and repent are forgiuen onely for the mâ—…rite of that bloodie sacrifice which the Lord Iesus offered vpon the crosse for our sinnes But our furnishing of elements to the communion and sustentation of the poore cannot merite forgiuenesse of sinnes The successour of FABIANVS was CORNELIVS the 20. Bishop of Rome He had a great strife against NOVATVS his complices He assembled a Councill at Rome of 60. Bishops besides Elders and Deacons by whome the heresie of NOVATVS was condemned and the Novatians were separated from the fellowship of the Church Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 43. CORNELIVS was banished from Rome by the Emperour DECIVS and sent to a towne in Hetruria called Centumcellae where he had great comfort by the mutuall letters that passed betweene him and CYPRIAN Bishop of Carthage When the Emperour gote knowledge of this he sent for CORNELIVS accused him as a man who not onely despised the worshipping of the gods was disobedient to the Emperours commandement but also that hee was a trafficker against the estate of the empire by receiuing sending letters beyond sea CORNELIVS answered that he wrote os matters pertaining to Christ the saluation of mens soules not of matters belonging to the estate of the empire Notwithstanding the Emperour DECIVS commanded that he shuld be scourged with plumbats this was a sort of grieuous whip and afterward that hee should be led to the temple of MARS with commandement to put him to death incase he refused to worship the image of MARS Thus was CORNELIVS beheaded for the name of Christ after hee had gouerned 2. yeeres 3. dayes Platin de vit Oras EVSEBIVS writeth 3. yeeres lib. 7. cap. 2. LVCIVS the 21. Bishop of Rome was successour to CORNELIVS and continued in the gouernement of the Church of Rome 3. yeeres 3 months 3. dayes Platin. Euseb. onely 8. months lib. 7. cap. 2. One decretall epistle is asligned vnto him written vnto the Bishoppes of Fâ—…ance and Spaine whereinto hee braggeth that the Bishops of Rome cannot erre in matters of faith Tom 1. Concil but the ineptitude of a barbarous Latine stile whereinto the Epistle is dited declareth it hath bene written by an vnlearned Asse and not by LVCIVS Bishop of Rome STEPHANVS 22. Bishop of Rome ruled that Church 2. yeres Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 7. cap. 5. Platin. 7. yeeres 5. months 2. dayes He was greatly commoued against CYPRIAN B. of Carthage because that by his opinion of rebaptizing those who were baptized by Heretiques the vnitie of the Church of Christ was perturbed and rent PLATINA writeth that CYPRIAN before his martyrdome forsooke his opinion of rebaptizing and was content by imposition of handes according to the custome of the Romaine Church to receiue such as had bene baptized by Heretiques Platin. in vit Lucii The constitution anent consecrated garments that men in spiritual offices should weare in the Church no else where lest they incurre the like punishment with BALTASAR who abused the holy vessels of the house of God Dan. 5. in my opinion is not judiciously attributed by PLATINA vnto this Bishop STEPHANVS because the ordinance smelleth rather of Iudaisme then of Christian religion and the reason subjoyned to the constitution is altogether impertinent It was sacriledge indeede and a proude contempt of God in the person of BALTASAR to drinke common wine with his harlots in the vessels of gold dedicated to the holy seruice of God but an holy preacher to walke in that same apparell in the streete whereinto hee preached and ministred the communion in the Church this is no sinne nor a thing forbidden by any Apostolicke precept But PLATINA is dreaming when hee ascribeth such friuolous constitutions to a Bishop preparing himselfe for death for PLATINA supponeth that hee was martyred in the dayes of GALLIENVS Let the reader marke vpon what sandie ground of fâ—…iuolous constitutions and falsly alledged Popish faith is grounded The decree of STEPHANVS anent mariage bearing that the Priestes Deacons and Subdeacons of the Orientall Church were coupled in matrimonie but in the Romaine Church no person in a spirituall office froÌ„ the Bishop to the Subdeacon had libertie to marrie Tom 1. Concil â—…x Gratiano if it were true as it is assuredly false the Oriental Church hath a great commendation because they would not be wiser then God and they would not lay the yocke of the ordinances of men vpon the consciences of their Church-men but prohibition of mariage which I haue prooued to be a doctrine of deuils cannot be referred to so ancient a beginning The Romaine church desirous to be masked with a shewe of antiquitie they haue attributed Canons to the Apostles which are not found in their writings Yet it is a shame to the forgers of these canons to be found the principall impugners and transgressers of them cap. 5 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say A Bâ—…shop elder or Deacon who vnder pretence of religion repudiateth his owne wife if he cast her off let him be excommunicated and if hee perseuere in so doing let him be deposed How can this constitution of STEPHANVS agree with the Canons of the Apostles Heere I appeale the consciences of honest and vpright men if they finde not that the lie iâ—… not onely repugnant vnto the veritie but also vnto it selfe The supposititious Canons of the Apostles the supposititious constitutions of STEPHANVS cannot both consist I know what they answere viz. that the Canons of the Apostles speake of those Bishops Elders Deacons who had wiues when they were admitted to ecclesiastical offices these should not repudiat their wiues vnder pretence of religion but anent others who were vnmaried in the time of their admission the 25. Canon declareth otherwise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to vnmaried men who are promoted to the clergie we command that if they please they shall marie but onely readers and singers to wit shall haue this priuiledge It is an vnsufferable thing to heare such leuitie and inconstancie imputed to the holy Apostles that they debarred no man from the office of a Bishop Elder or Deacon because he was a maried man O but if any man enter vnmaried to be a Bishop Elder or Deacon then he must not marie If mariage had bene
Emperour Anaslatius a nationall Councill was assembled at Sidon of eightie bishops by the procurement of Xenâ—…as B. of Hierapolis for vndoing the Councill of Chalcedone The Emperour had al eadie banished Euphemius and Macedonius bishops of Constantinople Yet he found that Flavianus B. of Antiochia and Helias bishop of Ierusalem altogether disliked and reprooued his proceedings neither could they admitte the lawe of oblinion called in the Greeke language 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Emperour would haue brought in to pacifie controuersies in the Church as ciuile controuersies at some times haue beene pacifiâ—…d for this cause the Emperour Aanastatius set himselfe directly against the trueth of GOD and gathered this Councill to vndoe the authoritie of the Councill of Chalcedone Flavianus Helias would not bee present at this vngodly Councill whereinto they damned the Councill of Chalcedone yet they abstained from damning Flavianus and Helias for a time Neuerthelesse by continuall accusations of these two bishops as if they had bene mockers of all the Emperours doings they procured their banishment as hath bene declared in the preceeding historie In the 22. yeere of the reigne of Anastaâ—…us and vnder the reigne of Clodoueus King of France conueened 32. bishops in the towne of Aurâ—…lia of purpose to settle some order in Ecclesiasticall discipline which through iniurie of time and irruption of barbarous people into the countrie of France had beene brought to great dissolution and misorder The Canons of this Councill are coincident for the most part with the Canons of all other Councils The two former Councils assembled in Spaine namely Ilerdense and Valentinum were vnder the reigne of Theodoricus Now these two Gerundense and Casaraugustanum are ceâ—…ebrated vnder the same King to wit Theodoâ—…us of the nation of the Gothes reigning in Spaine In Gerunda seuen bishops conueened made Ecclesiasticall constitutrons chiefly anent Baptisme that Catechumeni should bee baptized on Pasâ—…he day and at Pentecoste when most sâ—…lemne conuentions of people were gathered They who were vnder infâ—…mitie and sicknesse might bee baptized at any time and the infant which was likely to die mightlee baptized that same day where into it was borne In Caesaraugusta elenen bishoppes seeme to haue beene conueened They forbid fasting vpon the LORDS day for supersution or for respect of times or for perswasion It would appeare that this Councill had a desire to abolish the rites and customes of the Matichean heretiques who were accustâ—…med to fast vpon the Lords day In the dayes of Hormisda by the mandate of Theodoricus King of Gothes reigning in Italie a Councill was assembled at Rome vpon this occasion It was thought meet by the Emperour Anastatius Theodoricus King of Italie and many others that a Councill should be conueened at Heraclea for deciding controuersies in religion Many bishops resorted to Heraclea aboue the number of 200 but Anastatius suffered no Councill to be holden thereby incurring the great blame of inconstancie and carelessenesse in seeking out the trueth for this cause Theodoricus willed Hormisda bishop of Rome to gather a Councill at Rome whereinto the errour of Eutyches is damned of newe againe and ambassad ours are ordeined to bee sent to Anastatius the Emperour and to the bishop of Constantinople to diuert them if possible were from the errour of Eutyches but howe in humanely the ambassadours were intreated it hath beene declared in the description of the life of Hormisda Vnder the reigne of the Emperour Iustinus a Synode was gathered in Constantinople by Ioannes Cappadox Many grieuous accusations were giuen in against Severus B. of Antiochia such as sacrilegious spoyling of Temples vnder pretence of eschewing causes of Idolatrie he tooke away the golden doues that hung aboue the fontes and the altars and hâ—…e vttered many blasphemous speeches against the Councill of Chalcedone Ioannes Cappadox albeit hee was of a bad religion himselfe yet the authoritie of the Emperour and consent of the Councill procured that Severus should be damned of heresie whom the Emperour also banished and as some affirme punished him also by commanding that his blasphemous tongue should bee cut out In like maner the Monks of Apamea in a Council conueened in Syriasecunda accused Severus of bloody cruelty oppression in besieging of Monastries slaying the Monks spoyling their goods The like accusation was giuen in against Peter B. of Apamea which accusations beeing sufficiently proued by vnsuspect witnesses this Council damned Severus Petrus B. of Apamea In the fifth yeere of King Abnaricus was the second Councill of Toledo conueened partly for renuing the ancient constitutions of the Church and partly for making new constitutions belonging to Ecclesiasticall discipline It was ordeined that children whome their parents had dedicated to the Church they should not be admitted to the office of a Subdeacon vntil they were 18. yeeres of age neither to the office of Deacon before they were 25. yeeres old and at the beginning of their admission to the office of a Subdeacon namely when tâ—…ey â—…re full 18. yeeres olde and not before that time they should bee presented before the Clergie and people to make an open declaration whether they were of purpose to leade a continent life or to marie and these who protested they had not the gift of continencie are tolerated by the first Canon of the second Councill of Toledo to marrie In the yeere of our LORD 551 and in the 24. yeere of the reigne of the Emperour Iustinian was a generall Councill assembled at Constantinople The principall causes of this meeting are expresly set downe by Evagrius lib. 4. cap. 38. First in reâ—…pect of the controuersie betwixt Eustochius B. of Ierusalem and Theodorus Ascidas B. of Caesarea Cappadocia Eustochius cast out the Monkes of Nova Laura who obstinately defended the errours of Origen Theodorus Ascidas assisted them and saide that Eustochius B. of Ierusalem had dealt cruelly and inhumanely with his brethren to pacifie this controuersie was this Councill conueened Also great disputation was in the Church anent the bookes of Origen of Theodorus B. of Mopsuesta and some writings of Theodoritus B. of Cyrus and Ibas B. of Edessa this was the second cause of this great conuention to put an ende vnto these contentious disputations At this time MENAS was bishop of Constantinople but hee ended his life in the very time of the generall Councill The first question mooued in the Councill was this Whether or no men who were deade and had ended their course might lawfully bee cursed and excommunicated To this EVTYCHIVS a man before this time of no great account answered That 〈◊〉 as IOSIAS not onely punished Idolatrous Priestes who were aliue but also opened the graues of them who were dead to dishonour them after their death who had dishonoured GOD in their lifetime euen so the memorialls of men might be accursed after their death who had harmed Christes Church in
full of pride and he followed the footsteps of Joannes Cappadox and would bee called vniuersall bishoppe against whome Gregorius 1. contended mightily euen as Lactantius of olde contended against the Pagans impugning the error more mightily than solidly confirming the trueth It is supponed that he ministred 13. yeeres vnder the Emperour Mauritius To whom succeeded Cyriacus Patriarches of Alexandria AFTER Iohn called Tabennesiota succeeded another Iohn who kept the true faith and was banished by Anastatius because he would not damne the Councill of Chalcedone To John succeeded Theodosius an obstinate defender of the errour of Eutyches He was familiarly acquainted with Severus of Antiochia and Anthimus of Constantinople whereby the miserie of these dayes may bee easily espied whereinto three notable heretiques gouerned principall townes such as Constantinople Alexandria and Antiochia He was so obstinate in his errour that he was rather content to be banished vnder the reigne of Iustinian than to renounce his errour After him succeeded Zoilus and after him Appollinarius who was present at the fift generall Councill To whome succeeded Eulogius and after him Petrus who ministred vnder the reigne of Mauritius Patriarches of Antiochia AFTER Palladius succeeded Flavianus who suffered great troubles for the true faith namely by the cruell persecution of the Emperour Anastatius and the calumnies of Xenaeas B. of Hierapoâ—…is a stranger indeed from the couenant of GOD as his name importeth for hee blamed Flavianus most vniustly of the heresie of Nestorius but when Flavianus both by worde and write had cleared himselfe of that calumnie the malice of Xenaeas ceased not for he brought with him to Antiochia a great number of Monkes to compell Flavianus to abiure the Councill of Chalcedone The towne supported their bishop against a raskall number of seditious and hereticall Monkes Notwithstanding the Emperour Anastatius infected with the heresie of Euâ—…yches counted Flavianus who was most vniustly persecuted to be the author of this tumult and banished him and placed Severus in his roome The Emperour Iustinus the elder displaced Severus and punished him and appointed Paulus to be bishop of Antiochia To Paulus succeeded Euphrasius who died in that feareful calamitie of the towne of Antiochia when it was shaken and ouerthrowne with earthquake as Evagrius witnesseth Euphraimius was a ciuile gouernour in the East parts who pitied the decayed estate of the towne of Antiochia furnished all necessarie things for the repairing of the towne of Antiochia for which cause the people was so affectioned to him that they would haue him to bee their bishop So Euphraimius becomes bishoppe of Antiochia or Theopolis for at this time it had both thâ—…se names Evagrius writeth that hee vndertooke the charge of the Apostolicke chaire in which wordes it is manifest that not onely the chaire of Rome but also the chaire of Antiochia was called the Apostolicke chaire The towne of Antiochia at this time was taken by Cosroes King of Persia set on fire and many of thâ—… people were cruelly slaine Euphraâ—…us their bishop at this time left the towne a perilous example except the people had beene in safetie and he onely persecuted yet he left behinde him so much as might redeeme all the Church goods AFTER Eâ—…phraimius followed Domnius And after him Anastatius He ministred vnder the Emperour Iustinian at what time the â—…mperour fell into the errour of them who saide that our LORD IESVS in his very conception adioyned vnto his diuine natâ—…e an immortal body which was subiect to no humane infiâ—…mities Anastatius opponed himselfe to the Emperours opinion the bishops followed Anastatius not the Emperour for this cause Iustinian was purposed to haue banished him but he escaped this trouble by the Emperours death Neuerthelesse hâ—…e was banished by Iustinus the younger for some alleadged cause of dilapidation of Church-gooods and Gregorius was placed in his roome Gregorius ministred in Antiochia 23. yeeres vnder Justinus 2. Tiberius and Mauritius hee was in great account with Mauritius to whome he foretolde that he would be promoted to the Imperiall dignitie And Mauritius imployed him in great and weightie businesse such as in pacifying the tumult of his armie which made insurrection against Germanus their captaine Also hee sent him ambassadour to Cosroes King of Persia who was astonied at the grace that was in his speaches Notwithstanding he was accused by Asterius a Deputie of the East of the filthie sinne of incest but he cleared his owne innocencie so euidently that his accuser was with ignominie scourged and banished Hee died of the gowtes infirmitie after his death Anasiatius whome Iustinus banished for dilapidation of Church-goods beeing yet aliue was restored to his owne place againe To whom succeeded Euphemius Patriarches of Jerusalem AFTER MARTYRIVS succeeded HELIAS a feruent defender of the true faith Neither would hee condescend to the banishment of EVPHEMIVS bishop of Constantinople nor to the admission of Severus to be bishop of Antiochia therefore the Emperour Anastatius banished him To him succeeded Iohn of whose politicke dealing in circumueening Anastatius the Emperours captaine I haue sufficiently declared in the preceeding historie To John succeeded Peter after him Macarius after Macarius Eustochius who impugned the bookes of Origen draue out of his bounds the Monks of Nova Laura defenders of the opinions of Origen Theodorus Ascidas B. of Caesarea in Cappadocia tooke this in an euill part The Emperour Iustinian caused a generall Councill to bee gathered at Constantinople whereinto not only the bookes of Origen were damned but also Theodorus himselfe the defender of them This displeased the Emperour Iustinian because hee loued Theodorus dearely therefore hee procured that Eustochius B. of Ierusalem should be remooued and Macarius restored againe After whome succeeded Ioannes Neamus and Isieius In this Centurie whereas I pretermit the names of other Pastors and Doctors in the Church I haue done it vpon this consideration I find in this Centurie that by the irruption of barbarous people such as the Gothes Uandales Hunnes Auares Schythians Lombards youth was hindred from studies many memorable bookes were burnt ancient languages were vtterly spoyled learning was greatly diminished flatterie of preuailing powers increased ambition in the West heresie in the East turned the estate of the Church vpside downe so that scarcely could men of good giftes and keeping integritie of faith be furnished vnto the principall Apostolick chaires Now after a maner the sunne is going downe the shadowes waxe great the darknes approacheth the Antichrist is at the doore worthy to bee welcomed with darknesse and decay of knowledge What shall I now write of other Pastors and Doctors shall I followe the foolish conceates of Historiographers in whose opinion the gift of miracles increased when the gift of knowledge decayed but the contraâ—…e is knowne by Scripture that the holy Apostles whome CHRIST induced
17. dayes he was insected with the heresie of the Monothelites and was damned in the sixt generall Councell assembled in the dayes of the Emperour Constantinus Pogenatus and hath bene touched in the Treatise of succession To him succeeded Seuerinus the first and continued 1. yeere 9. monethes and 11. dayes He was confirmed in his Popedome by Isacius Exarche of Italie for at that time the election of the Clergie and consent of the people was not much set by Isacius also spoiled the treasures of the Church of Laterane being offended with this that the Church treasures were so rich and that they bestowed nothing to the support of Souldiers who were in great necesâ—…itie After him followed Pope Iohn the fourth who exceeded not the space of one yeere one moneth and nineteene dayes in his gouernement Theodoretus the successor of Iohn the fourth was the sonne of Theodorus Bishop of Ierusalem If the Romane Church so much detested Marriage in the persons of men in a spirituall calling how came it to passe that they admitted Theodoretus to be Pope who was the sonne of a married Bishop Hâ—…e â—…uled 6. yeerâ—…s 5. monethes and 18. dayes He excommunicated Pyrrhus Patriarch of Constantinople for the heresie of the Monothâ—…lites but after the death of the Emperour Heraclius Pyrrhus returned from Afrike where he had remained a space in banishment he came to Rome recanted his errour and was absolued from excommunication but like vnto a dogge hee returned againe to his vomite and was excommunicate of new againe by Theodoretus but Pyrâ—…hus was slaine by the Senators of Constantinople before hee was possessed into his former dignitie as partaker of the vile treason intended by Martina and Heracleonas her sonne against Constantine the sonne of the Emperour Heraclius After him succeeded Pope Martinus and gouerned 6. yeeres 1. moneth 26. dayes he sent Ambassadours to Paulus Patriarch of Constantinople exhorting him to forsake the errour of the Monothelites but he misused the messengers the more confidentlie because he saw the Emp. Constans altogether addicted vnto the heresie of the Monothelites Martinus on the other part assembled a Councell at Rome of 150. bishops wherin he renewed the excommunication of Syrus B. of Alexandria Sergius Pyrrhus bishops of Constantinople likewise he excommunicated Paulus bishop of Constantinople for the errour of the Monothelites The Emp. Conslans highly offended against Martinus sent first Olympius the Exarche of Italie either to take Pope Martinus prisoner or else to kill him but his attempts were frustrate not without a miraculous work of God as Platina recordeth And afterward hee sâ—…nt Theodorus Calliopas who vnder pretence of friendship came to salute the Pope cast him in bands and sent him to Constantinople where Constans the Emp. caused his tongue to be cut out and his râ—…ght hand cut off and banished him to Cheâ—…souesus Poâ—…ti The chaire of Rome was vacant for the space of fourteene monethes because they had no certaintie of the time of the death of Pope Martinus Next vnto him Eugenius the first was chosen Pope and gouerned two yeeres and nine monethes Hee was the first that made an ordinance that bishops shoulde haue prison-houses for correcting the enormitie and contumacie of the Clergie so that by degrees bishops are encrouching vpon the authoritie of the ciuill Magistrate After him succeeded Vitalianus the 1. he continued 14. yeeres and 6. moneths in the Popedome to the singing of Psalmes in the Church by viue voyce he added Organes This was not an auncient custome in the Christian Church but a noueltie inuented by Vitalianus Next after Vitalianus followed Adeodatus and ruled foure yeeres two moneths and fiue dayes of a Monke he was made Pope In his time there was terrible apparitions in Heauen a great Comete continuing for the space of three monethes terrible thunders the like whereof had not beene heard in anie precâ—…eding time great abundance of raine fastning the cornes to the ground so that they grew againe and in some places of Italie came to maturitie and ripenesse Great incursions of Turks and Saracenes who spoyled the Isle of Sicile In all these calamities saieth Platina Adeodatus multiplied supplications for the preuenting the fore-signified wrath to come If repentance and abolishing of horrible Idolatrie which had nowe taken deepe roote had bene joyned with prayers the Lord might haue bene the more easilie entreated Donus or Domnus his successor ruled fiue yeeres ten dayes he reduced the Church of Rauenna after long reluctation to the obedience of the chaire of Rome It is to bee noted that all the time they were not subject to the Bishop of Rome they were called by the Romanes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so bent were they to vindicate all declining from their authoritie with opprobrious names of Heresies imposed to the decliners thereof Agâ—…ho successor to Donus ruled 2. yeeres 6. monethes and 15. dayes of whom Platina writeth that he cured a leprous man with a kisse as Pope Deus dedit had done before In his time Constantinus Pogonatus Emperour gathered the sixt generall Councell at Constantinople wherein the heresie of the Monothelites was condemned and Macarius Patriarch of Antiochia for his obstinate perseuering in that errour was excommunicate and Theophanius some time an Abbot was placed in his rowne But this I remit vnto the owne place The epistle of Agatho written to the 6. generall Councell is full of Antichristian pride wherein hee affâ—…meth that the chaire of Rome neuer erred and that it cannot erre that euerie soule that is to bee saued must professe the Romane traditions and all the constitutions of the Romane Church are to be receiued as if they had bene deliuered by the diuine voyce of Peter Likewise he damned the marriage of men in spirituall calling he commendeth the Masse impudentlie alledging a writing of Chrysostome concerning the Masse whereas in all the writinges of Chrysostome this word of the Masse is not to bee found After Agatho succeeded Leo the second who continued onelie tenne monethes and seuenteene dayes Hee was the first author of the kissing of the Pax. To him succeeded Benedictus the second and ruled 10. monethes and 12. dayes onelie In his dayes Constantinus Pogonatus Emperour ordained that in time to come the consent of the Emperour and Exarche of Italie should not be expected but he whom the Clergie and people did elect should foorthwith bee counted the Vicare of Christ. In so doing the Emp. very vnaduisedlie put an hurtfull weapon into the Popes hand whereby the estate of the Empire was encombered and hurt afterward Ioannes the fift his successor continued not aboue one yeere and nine dayes And Conon the first the successor of Iohn the fift ended his course after the issue of eleuen monethes and three dayes After the death of Conon the election of the Pope was like to be decided by weapons rather than by suffrages votes some
blood of Christ. It is hard to bee a prolocutor for an euill cause for it is like vnto a bulge in a wall which falleth and bruiseth him who woulde sustaine it which cannot sustaine it selfe It is certaine that the bread and wine are not types and figures of Christs body before the words of consecration for it is after the words of blessing that the elements receiue this great honour to be called Christs bodie and blood that is signes externall wherewith Christes bodie and blood is spiritually exhibited vnto vs. And therefore Sainct Ambrose calleth the bread before the wordes of consecration panis usitatus that is common bread but it is after the wordes of consecration that they receiue this honour to beare the names of things represented by them as Theodoreius in expresse words writeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is â—…ee hath honoured the visible signes with the appellation of his bodie and blood not changing their nature but adding grace to nature Which place clearly prooueth that the elementes obtaine not that great honour to bee called Christes body or types of his blessed body vntill the time that by diuine grace they bee consecrated to that holy vse Mailrosius Scotus liued vnder the reigne of Charles the Great about the yeere of our Lord 800. and likewise RABANVS Bishop of Mentz these two had so acquainted themselues with the doctrine of Augustine that they could in no manner of way giue allowance to the doctrine of Transsubstantiation And about the yeere of our Lord 840. Carolus the second the sonne of Ludouicus Pius and brother to Lotharius and Ludouicus Germanicus he writ to Bertramus a Presbyter to haue his resolution concerning the mysterie of the Sacrament and after what manner of way the body and blood of Christ was present in the Sacrament To whome hee returned this answere That in the Sacrament of the holy Supper there were some thinges that were perceiued with bodily senses other thinges were taken holde of onelie by faith And the bread and the wine were to vs the body blood of Christ as MANNA and the waters of the spirituall rock were Christs body and blood to the people of the Iewes in the wildernesse This opinion aggreeth well with the doctrine of Paul that the Fathers in the wildernesse ate that same spirituall food which we eat which they could not doe by corporall manducation of Christs flesh because as yet the word was not made flesh So this opinion of Transsubstantiation did no sooner put out its head but assoone also contradiction was made vnto it About the yeere of our Lord 1020. Berengarius maintained the opinion of Augustine and other auncient Fathers hee was a presbyter of Angiers in Fraunce and denied the doctrine of Transsubstantiation and the Romane Bishops were coÌ„mooued with great indignation as appeareth by the number of Councels assembled against one poore man who durst presume to speake against the opinion once embraced by the Romane Church Leo the ninth gathered a Councel at Rome in the which he condemned the opinion of Berengarius and excommunicated him euen before he was warned to be present at the Councell and before hee was heard Hee assembled also another Councell in Vercellis about the yeere of our Lord 1051. in the which Borengarius was not present but Messengers who came to pleade his cause were imprisoned and casten into bands and the booke of Ioannes Scotus Mailrosius De Eucharistia was condemned By the way if any equitie had beene kept in these Councels looke by what reason they condemned Ioannes Scotus whose opinion Berengarius followed by the like reason they shoulde haue condemned Augustine Bishop of Hippo whose opinion Ioannes Mailrosius followed But the Romane Church cannot erre ' Another Councell was assembled by Pope Victor the successor of Leo the ninth in the which the Decree of the CouÌ„cell of Vercellis was allowed Yet all this coulde worke no contentment in their heâ—…rtes because the people of Angiers and Towrs in Fraunce liked the doctrine of Augustine Mailrosius and Berengarius about the Sacrament of the Supper Therefore another Councell was assembled at Rome by Pope Nicolaus the seconde anno 1058. in the which Berengarius yeelded to the opinion of the Pope and his Councell and his weaknesse strengthened the errour already receiued in the Romane Church mightily But the number of them who abhorred this newe found out doctrine was exceeding great therefore the Romane Church after the yeere of our Lord 1079 and after the dayes of pope Gregorie the seuenth put hand to worke And being now mightie strong they stirred vp Kings and Princes to persecute with fire and sword and all kind of hostilitie as heretiques all those that spake against worshipping of Images corporall presence and manducation of the body of Christ in the Sacrament of the holy Supper So it is manifest that this doctrine of Transsubstantiation was mightily contradicted vntill the dayes of pope Innocentius the third who in the Councell of Laterane anno 1215. gaue full allowance thereunto But when all this is done râ—…member that the vniuersall Catholicke Church dwelleth not in one countrey or city When the Romane Church was miserably infected with this miserable scabbe of pestilent errour what consent gaue the Churches of Asia and all the Grieke Churches They euer disâ—…ssented from this doctrine vntill this daye as appeareth by the last Sessions of the Councell of Florence anno 1439. Therefore let the Romane Church bragge of Antiquitie as they please the doctrine of Transsubstantiation shall neuer be found an ancient doctrine but a doctrine newe false absurd and borne out more by might of the preuailing authoritie of men than power of argumentes grounded vpon holy Scripture God teach them to returne to the ancient trueth from which they haue sliden To whom be praise and glory for euer Amen A TREATISE Of the Sacrament of Pennance IN this CENTVRIE it was a receiued custome to men to confesse their sinnes secretly to Presbyters and to receiue from them such forme of injunctions as they counted satisfactions for their faultes as appeareth clearly by the Councell gathered in Fraunce anno 742. in the which Bonifacius bishop of Mentz was Moderator In the first Canon of that Councell it was statuted and ordained That no man of the Clergie should put on armour and goe to warre-fare except one or two bishops with their presbyters and chaplens to prescribe pennance vnto them who should happen to confesse their sinnes By this it is euident that the custome of secret confession of sinnes to presbyter poenitentiarius which was excluded out of the Church in the dayes of Nectarius Bishop of Constantinople yet it returned againe and it was in vse in the VIII CENTVRIE Now in the inseription of this TREATISE I call it a SacrameÌ„t as the Romane church in our dayes call it not as though I were in the opinion that in this age the number of seuen Sacramentes
These are points whereof no man doubteth and a large and fruitfull discourse vpon this subject is a commendation of the superabundant goodnesse of God but it belongeth nothing to prooue that Chrisming is a Sacrament distinct from Baptisme The African Councell called Mileuitanum pronounced an Anatheme against all those who saye that the grace of God in Baptisme conferreth only remission of sinnes already coÌ„mitted that in it there is no support promised to preserue men from sinnes in time to come that they bee not committed Whereby wee may euidently perceiue that the spirituall graces which the Romane Church referreth to the Sacrament of Confirmation were of olde referred to the Sacrament of Baptisme Likewise Antididagma Coloniensis as Themnisius declareth demandeth for what cause doth the Presbyter anoint him who is baptized with Chrisme seeing that he is to be anointed of new againe with Chrisme in the Sacrament of Confirmation And out of the booke De Gestis Pontificum he recordeth a constitution of Syluester That for the perill of vnexpected death it is meete that the Presbyter shall anoint with Chrisme him who is to bee baptized lest through absence of the Bishop the person baptized should depart this life without Confirmation but if the bishop be present let him be anointed by the bishop This declareth that of olde Chrisming was annexed to Baptisme But afterwards to multiplie the number of the Sacraments they separated it from the action of Baptisme and made it a peculiar Sacrament to bee ministred some space of time after Baptisme at the least seuen dayes for reuerence toward the seuen-folde graces of God conferred in the Sacrament of Confirmation as Durandus citeth out of RABANVS vsually twelue or fifteene yeeres interuene betwixt Baptisme and the Sacrament of Confirmation in the Romane Church Onely this I request of the judicious Reader that when hee readeth of Chrisming in the ancient Church hee would not take it for the Sacrament of Confirmation but for anointing with oyle in Baptisme And this custome also had no allowance in the written worde of GOD as Basilius expressely graunteth in these wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is What Scripture hath taught vs anointing with Oyle Doeth not this proceede from secret and mysticke tradition Finally let vs search out this matter to the very grounde whereby it may bee euidently knowne howe this Sacrament of Confirmation crept in into the Church It was a custome of auncient time that children were presented to Baptisme by their Christian parentes and albeit their infancie coulde not comprehende the summe of Christian Faith yet neuer thelesse they were instructed and catechised when they came to yeeres of discretion and when they had sufficiently comprehended the summe of Christian Faith their parentes of newe againe presented them to the Bishop who after hee had receiued in audience of the people a cleare confession of their Faith hee blessed them and with the ceremonie of imposition of handes prayed to God that these persons who had giuen out of their owne mouth a confession of that same Faith which their parentes had professed in their name in Baptisme might continue in that same true Faith constantly vnto their liues ende This imposition of handes was vsed to imprint into the heartes of the persons who had made a confession of their faith a deeper reuerence of God and a greater care to continue constant But in doing of this there was no purpose to institute a newe Sacrament of Confirmation in the Church Moreouer persons who were baptized by Heretiques when they forsooke their heresie they were not rebaptized but they were receiued into the Church by the ceremonie of imposition of handes as hath beene declared in the life of Stephanus bisshop of Rome CENT III. CHAP. II. And this imposition of handes was joyned with prayer That it woulde please God to vouchsafe vpon him who was receiued into the bosome of the Church by imposition of handes the gift of the holy Spirit which was offered vnto him in Baptisme but it was not receiued because hee professed not the true Faith Neither can there bee founde in this seconde sort of imposition of handes anie grounde for the Sacrament of Confirmation To conclude this Sacrament of Confirmation is either of God or man If it bee of God let the warrande of His commaundement bee brought foorth in the which Hee commaundeth to anoint with Chrisme those who are alreadie baptized And is it not a disficill thing to these who are content to sacrifice their life for Christes sake to offer their children also to bee signated with Chrisme when they are twelue or fifteene yeeres of age But if no diuine commaundement can bee founde out commanding vs so to doe but it is a plaine humane inuention Then let the Romane Church bragge lesse of Antiquitie than they doe seeing there is nothing in humane inuentions but Antiquitie of Errour FINIS CENTVRIE IX CHAP. I. OF EMPEROURS CAROLVS MAGNVS IN the yeere of our LORD 801. CHARLES THE GREAT King of FRAVNCE was declared Emperour by LEO the thirde Bishop of ROME and hee reigned sixteene yeeres in his Emperiall dignitie for hee continued King of FRAVNCE fourtie and sixe yeeres The Empire of the West had beene cut off since the dayes of Augustulus the sonne of Orestes whom Odoaser king of Rugiheruli c. had compelled to denude himselfe of the Emperiall dignitie Nowe after the issue of 300. yeeres and after the Hunnes the Gothes the Lombardes and other Nations had obtained dominion in the West all abstaining notwithstanding of their preuailing power from the name dignitie and stile of Emperoures Nowe at length I saye Charles the Great is anointed and crowned Emperour by Leo the thirde in the Towne of Rome And this was the beginning of that euill custome which after followed to wit That Emperours should receiue their coronatioÌ„ from the Bishops of Rome At this time the Empire of the East was in the hands of the Empresse Irene in the hands of the Emperour Nicephorus who had banished Irene and reigned in her steade The Empire of the East was also weake at this time as apppeareth by a Couenant of Peace which they coÌ„cluded with Charles Emperour of the West in the which no mention is made of Exarchatus Rauenne to be rendered again vnto them only that the Isle of Sicâ—…ll and the Townes Landes which lie from Naples Eastwarde on the right hande and from Manfredonia sometimes called Syponto on the left hand compessed about with the Seas called Superum Inferum these should remaine in the possession of the Emperours of Constantinople Charles was a prudent godly Emperour more sound and vpright in sundry heads of christian doctrine than many others for he detested the worshipping of Images as vile Idolatrie as appeareth by his bookes written against the seconde Councell of Nice Charles was very friendly to Christians and defended them against the violence and tyrannie of their persecuting enemies namely against
payment of Tythes and first fruits 10. It is ordained That Presbyters shall preach the worde of God not only in Cities but also in euery Parochin 11. Incestuous copulations are to bee vtterly abhorred 12. Peace is to bee kept with all men according to the wordes of the Apostle Follow peace and sanctification without the which no man shall see God Hebr. cap. 12. vers 14. 13. Let lordes Iudges and the rest of the people bee obedient to their Bishop and let no vnrighteous judgement bee vsed and no bribes receiued nor false testimonie bee admitted 14. In time of Famine let euery man support the necessitie of his owne 15. Let all weightes and measures bee equall and just 16. Let the Sabboth day bee kept holy without Markets Iustice Courtes and seruile labour 17. Let euery Bishop visite his boundes once in the yeere and if hee finde the poore to bee oppressed by the violence of the mightie then let the Bis. with wholsome admonitions exhort them to desist from such oppression incase they will not desist from their violence then let the Bishop bring the cause to the eares of the Prince 18. Let Presbyters keepe the Chrisme and giue it to no man vnder pretence of Medicine 19. Parentes and Witnesses shall bring vp baptized children in the knowledge of God because God hath giuē them vnto Parents and Witnesses haue paunded their worde for their saith 20. Ancient Churches shall not bee depriued of Tythes nor of none other possession 21. That the constitution of ancient Fathers shall bee kept concerning Buriall in Churches 22. Ciuill Iudgement seates shall not bee in Churches 23. The goods belonging vnto the poore if they bee bought let it bee done openly in sight of the Nobles and Iudges of the Citie 24. Let fugitiue Presbyters and Church men bee inquired and sent backe againe vnto their owne Bishop 25. He who hath a Benefice bestowed vpon him for helping the fabricke of Churches let him support the building of them 26. They who sinne publickely let them make their publicke repentance according to the Canons These thinges haue we shortly touched to bee presented vnto our lord the Emperour and to bee corrected by his Highnesse wisedome IN the yeere of our LORD 871. and in the third yeere of the reigne of Basilius Emperour of the East and vnder the reigne of Lewes the second Emperour of the West the Ambassadoures of Pope Adrian the second came to Constantinople Basilius the Emperour gathered a Councell against Photius the patriarch of Constantinople In this Councell great policie was vsed to haue all thinges framed to the contentment of Adrian bishop of Rome For no man was admitted to the Councell except onlie they who had subscribed the supremacie of the Bishoppe of Rome aboue all other Bishops They who refused to subscribe the fore-saide supremacie were contemptuously rejected and not admitted to the Councell So did the authoritie of the Bisshop of Rome proceede to further grouth by flattering of Basilius who slewe his associate Michael as it was founded in the flatterie of Bonifacius the thirde who flattered that vile murtherer Phocas who slewe his master Mauritius In this Councell Photius was deposed and excommunicated and his bookes which hee wrote against the supremacie of the Bishop of Rome were commanded to be burnt Photius was accused for this that hee had accepted the office of a Bishop before hee had receiued other Ecclesiasticall orders Photius alleadged that this was no sufficient cause of deposition in respect that Ambrose bishop of Millan Nectarius bishop of Constantinople and of late dayes Tarasius with consent of the bishop of Rome of Laickes they were made Bishops The Ambassadours of Pope Adrian the second answered that Ambrose was endewed with extraordinarie giftes Nectarius was called at an extraordinarie time to wit when heresie was so ouer-spred that it was an harde thing to finde out a man who was not spotted with heresie and concerning the aduancement of Tarasius to bee bishop of Constantinople to whose admission Adrian the first gaue consent they answered That it was done for a speciall cause in regarde hee was a zealous maintainer of the adoration of Images This answere declareth that incase Photius also had beene a zealous maintainer of the adoration of Images the Romane Bishop and his Ambassadoures coulde haue dispensed with the want of Ecclesiasticall orders preceeding his admission to his Bishopricke as they did in the person of Tarasius In this Councell also the Ambassadoures of Adrian magnifying the authoritie of the Pope affirmed that the bishop of Rome might judge of the actions of all other bishops but no man might judge of him And albeit the Orientall bishops in the sixt Generall Councell cursed Pope Honorius after his death yet it is to bee marked saye they that hee was accused of heresie And in this case onely it is lawfull for inferiours to resist their superioures and to disclaime their peruerse opinions In this point also they saide That none of the Patriarches and Bishops proceeded against the defunct bishop of Rome without the consent of the Romane Chaire going before them Now obserue good Reader with what fidelitie Onuphrius defendeth the name of Honorius the first as free of all suspition of heresie when as the Ambassadours of Adrian the second for verie shame durst not presume to doe it More-ouer the worshipping of Images in this Councell got a newe allowance againe and it was commaunded That the image of Christ shoulde bee holden in no lesse reuerence than the bookes of the Gospell The Bulgarians also were made subject to the Romane Bisshop And Ignatius Patriarch of Constantinople in regarde he was restored to his place again by the meanes of the bishop of Rome hee made no opposition in the contrarie Neuerthelesse this alteration continued but short time for the Bulgarians droue out of their bounds the Latine Priests and were serued with Grieke Priests againe Diuerse Canons were constituted in this Councell but so coincident with the Canons of other Councels that it is a superfluous thing to make a rehearsall of them In the subscription of the Actes of the Councell great controuersie fell out for the Graecians could not abide the name of Ludouicke Emperour of the West because they thought that the honourable name of an Emperour only belonged to their owne Soueraigne lord who was Emperour of Constantinople More-ouer a number of them came to the Emperour Basilius and requested him that their subscriptions might bee redeliuered vnto them againe wherein they had subscribed to the supremacie of the Romane Bishop or else the Church of Constantinople would be in perpetuall subjection to the Chare of Rome These subscriptions afore-saide were restored againe but with great difficultie CArolus Caluus conuocated a Councell in Fraunce at A◅ciniacum consisting of ten Bishops The bishops of Lions Vason and Trier were chiefe Presidents in the Councel Hincmarus bisshop of Rhemes accused in this Conuention his owne Nephewe
awake after a manner out of their sleepe and they will seeme to grounde their doctrine vpon Scripture which they so miserablie abuse that they are in no better case but rather in a worse than when they misregarded Scripture layed it aside and counted the Decretalles of Popes to bee of as great authoritie as the holie Scriptures of GOD. True it is that about the yeere of our LORD 520. Chemnisius reckoneth the yeere of our LORD 528. Foelix the fourth the successour of Ioannes the first and predecessour of Bonifacius the seconde hee ordained That Christians before they departed this life shoulde bee annointed with oyle And this is the true originall of Extreame Unction yet in such manner that in the dayes of Pope Foelix the fourth it had not the name of a Sacrament But seeing the Councell of TRENT referreth it vnto a more auncient beginning let vs examine the places of SCRIPTVRE whereupon they grounde this their opinion The wordes of the APOSTLE IAMES are these Is anie sicke amongst you let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them praye for him and annoint him with oyle in the name of the Lord And the prayer of faith shall saue the sicke and the Lord shall raise him vp And if hee haue committed sinne it shall bee forgiuen him Iacob Chap. 5. vers 14. 15. For better vnderstanding of this place of SCRIPTVRE let vs consider these three thinges to wit That when the Gospell was first preached for the propagation and aduan cement thereof GOD appointed extraordinarie offices EPHES. 4. which were not to continue in the Church such as the office of Apostles Euangelistes and of Prophets Likewise hee endued them and some other beleeuers with extraordinarie giftes such as the gift of tongues of prophesie and working of miraculous workes And like as the extraordinarie offices continued not in the Church euen so the extraordinarie giftes continued not long in the Church for they were giuen to open a doore to the Gospell which beeing once opened Christians must content themselues with ordinarie offices and gifts Secondlie let vs consider that persons who had receiued a gift of GOD to cure diseases miraculouslie they vsed not at all times the selfe same signes and ceremonies in curing of diseases but sometimes they sent hand-kirches to the diseased persons ACT. CAP. 19. vers 11. sometimes they ouerlayed the dead and restored them to life ACT. CAP. 20. vers 10. and sometimes they annointed them with oyle MARC CAP. 6. vers 13. Which diuersitie of signes had not beene lawfull to vse if Extreame Unction had beene an ordinarie Sacrament in the Church For like as it is not lawfull to baptize with anie other liquor except water because Baptisme is a Sacrament instituted by GOD Euen so in curing the diseased it had not beene lawfull to vse anie other signe and ceremonie but annointing with oyle if so bee it had beene an ordinarie Sacrament Thirdlie it is to bee considered that when signes and ceremonies doe accompanie extraordinarie giftes incase the gift doe cease it is a foolishe thing to keepe in vse the signe and ceremonie except it were to bee a memoriall of a thing done of olde as the people of GVIDVS dedicated the shelles of the Fishe Remora to VENVS GVIDEA for a memoriall of their deliuerance But wee reade not of anie Prophet to whome GOD gaue not the gift of working miraculous workes who counterseited HELISEVS by sending their staffe to raise the dead 2. REG. CAP. 4. vers 2â—… or directing anieâ—…eprous person to washe his bodie seuen times in the waters of Iordane as HELISEVS directed NAAMAN the Syrian to doe 2. REG. CAP. 5. vers 10. For in vaine is the outward signe adhibited when the gift of miraculous he ling of diseases is ceassed Yea and the Priestes in the Romane Church conuicted in conscience that by annointing with oyle they cannot restore a diseased person to health they delaye to applie Extreame Unction vntill all hope of recouerie bee vtterlie past But nowe lest it shoulde seeme that their Extreame Unction is altogether vneffectuallie applied the verie wordes vsed in the application thereof testifieth that they belieue that remission of sinnes shall bee conferred with to the diseased person by vertue of Extreame Unction for these are their wordes Peristam sanctam Unctionem piissimam suam misericordiam indulgeat tibi DEVS quicquid peccasti per visum per auditumodoratum tactum gustum that is to saye By this moste holie Unction let GOD bestowe vpon thee his mercie for all sinnes thou hast committed by seeing hearing smelling touching or tasting Heere remember that the benefite which the APOSTLE saieth is chieselie obtained by prayer they referre it vnto annointing with oyle Next they take not heâ—…de to whome the APOSTLE directeth this exhortation namelie to the faithfull members of CHRIST whome in the twelfth verse hee calleth his brethren and in the soureteenth and fifâ—…eenth verses hee speaketh to such as reuerenced the order of Church-gouernement Nowe it is certaine that faithfull men are so taught in the schoole of GOD and perswaded that other mens prayers can auaile them nothing except there bee faith in their owne heartes for the prayer of SAMVEL coulde benefite King SAVL nothing in respect of his reprobate and vnbeleeuing heart 1. SAM CHAP. 16. vers 2. But these men of whome Sainct IAMES speaketh were faithfull men penitent sinners obedient to the ordinances of GOD And when the Seniors of the Church prayed for such men their sinnes were forgiuen them GOD hauing regarde to their owne faith and to the prayers of the Elders of the Church for them In this they glorie much that Extreame Unction may be called a Sacrament of the newe Testament in a proper sense forasmuch as in it there is a signe instituted by CHRIST Marâ—… cap. 6. and vnto the signe there is added a promise to wit the healing of the diseased person if the LORD thinke it expedient at least a promise of remission of sinnes But all this is nothing except the thirde circumstance bee added to wit that CHRIST hath giuen vnto vs this signe to bee vsed and hath annexed the promises afore-saide as belonging vnto vs for who can denie but in circumcision there was a signe instituted by GOD whereunto a diuine promise was annexed Neuerthelesse both the signe and promise appertained vnto them who liued vnder the olde Couenant GALATH. CAP. 5. vers 3. and not to vs euen so the signe and the promise aforesaide appertained vnto that time onelie in the which extraordinarie giftes had place in the CHVRCH of GOD and not to vs. Nowe to the ende that this their Sacrament of Extreame Unction might bee holden in the greater reuerence they haue founde out manie circumstances not mentioned in holie SCRIPTVRE as namelie that it shall bee made onelie by a Bishop It shall bee saluted with bowing of knees and nine congratulations in this manner It shall bee saide thrise Aue sanctum
yeere of Tiberius The Senat of Rome refuseth to acknowledge the diuinitie of Christ. Pilat killeth himselfe Caius would be counted a god The Iewes abhorred the vpsetting of the image of Caius in their Temple The petition of Agrippa The bloodie letter of Caius written to Petronius his Deputie The hypocrisie of Agrippa Contention betweene the Iewes and Grecians who dwelt at Alexandria New Iupiter in worse case then old Iupiter The famine foretold by Agabus The Council of Jerusalem ANNO 48. Romaine deputies The ten persecuting Emperours wrestled against God The first persecution ANNO Chr. 65 The martyrdome of Peter Paul Romain Deputies Contention betweene Agrippa and the Iewes The martyrdom of Iames surnamed Iustus The ground of the warre betweene the Iewes and the Romanes Foreranning tâ—…kens of the destruction of Ierusalem The destruction of Ierusalem ANNO Chr. 71. The flood of Noe the ouerthrow of Sodome and destruction of Ierusalem types of the great iudgement to come The second persecution AN. Chr. 96. The banishment of the Apostle John Domitian afraide by rumors of the Kingdome of Christ. Apostles Euangelists The true successours of the Apostles Bishops of Rome Linus Ignatius Papias Heretiques Simon Magus Menander Ebion Cerinthus Nicolaitansâ—… A Treatise of antiquitie Antiquitie of veritie Antiquitie of errour Antiquitie of custome Where veritie is to be â—…ound The power of the veritie The reue rence that should be câ—…ried to the veritie The more the veritie is despised in the world the more ardently it should be loued Antiquitie is no honoar to errour Errour in religion an execrable thing Errour repugneth to itselfe Both ancient and late errours magnifie creatures With the diminution of the glory of the Creator The trueth is not to be judged by outward appearance Antiquitie of custome differeth from antiquitie of commandement How ancient truth may be discerned from ancient lies Foure counterfaite masks of antiquitie in Poperie Wicked men reade holy Scripture of intention to gainesay the trueth of God †Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Confident speaking without a sure ground is not to be regarded What the word heresie doth signifie The grounâ—… of heresie Similitudeâ—… Pride accompanying ignorance The propagation of herâ—…sie Heresie strengthened by the arme of manalanerly The curse of God vpon Heretiques heresies and places of their meetings How Heretiques should be dealt with by the Pastours HAV the magistrate should deale with Heretiques Similitude How the people should deale with Heretiques The word foundation taken properly 〈◊〉 oâ—…ly to Christ. Take heede to the demonstrations of God and beware of Satans demonstrations The similttude of a stone frequently vsedin Scripture The seconâ—… comfort An wholsom admonition In what sense the doctrine of the Prophets c. is called the foundation â—…imilitude Faith is called afoundation The offices of Christ declare that he is a true foundation Christ is a liuing fâ—…undation Similitude The contempt of men cannot impaire the glory of Christ. Similitude We drawe nere to Christ by faith Of Emporours The thirde persecution ANNO Chr. 108 The martyrdome of Simon the son of Cleopas The letter of Plinie 2. written to Traian Gregorieâ—… prayed for the soule of Traian Barcochebas a false prophet seduced the nation of the lewes Adrianus his intention to builde a Church for the honour of Christ. The fourth persecution ANN. Ch. 168. The martyrdome of Polycarpus and Iustinus Slanderous speeches against Christians The Romain armie supported by the prayers of the Christians Contrarie lâ—…wes Bishops of Rome Martyre Mâ—…tyre Maâ—…tyre Martyre The rashnes of Victor Of other Doctours and Preachâ—… Agrippas Castor Hegesippus Melito Iustinus Martyr Polycarpus Ireneus Clemens Alexandrinus Of Heretiques Gnostici Valentinuâ—… Marcus Cerdon Marcion Tatianus Encratitae Montanus Cataphryges Aquila and Theodosion rathâ—…r Apostatstben Heretiques Sacred scripture cannot be sufficiently commended Similitude It is perillous to separat the booke of the worde from the booke of the workes Similitude The spirit the word are not to be separated The Word of God is to bee found in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles The Prophets and Apostlâ—…s added nothing to Moses Similitude Three inturies done to the Written Word by reueiencing of traditions False accusations of holy Scripture Vnsufficiencie Difficultie Perill Things necessarte are to be kept al-beit they be abused Similitude Why Heretiques doe hate the Scripture Similitude The care of Christians of olde to keepe the scripture from burning A remarkable speech of an old honorable Lady Scriptures belong to the sheepe of Christ as their proper treasure Reformation of religion made according to the Written word The cause wherfore the Apostles put in write the summe of their doctrin Be not deceiued with the generalitie of the word tradition Similitude The true meaning of the words of Paul 2. Thess. 2. 15. Constancie differeth froÌ„ wilfulnesse The testimome of Ireneus abused Papists will not binde themselues in all points to old traditions The value of tradition in the fâ—… age In the Second age In the last age The word therefore to be considered 2. Thess. 2. ver 15. Christ doth great honour to the Scriptures Defection in the visible Chuâ—…ch no new thing Differences betweene the ancient fathers and Papists of our time con cerningmeats and mariage The Council of Ancyra Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria a maried man The Council of Gangra The probibition of meats and mariage is an apostasie from the faub. Our seruice to God should be a reasonable seruice The Popish church speak lies in hypocrisie rather then old Heretiques What is meant by a consâ—…ence seared with an hote yron Forbidding and biddâ—…ng wordes of authoritie We ought to hearken vnto the voyce that commeth downe from heauen Similitude Great arrogancie in prohibition of meates Arrogancie mixed with foolishnesse Similitude Similitude The last age of the worlde more senslesse then the first Similitude Both blasphemie and hypocrisie in the matter of mariage and meats is condemned by the Apostle The Papistes more subtle â—…en the Manicheis were The grace of thanksgiuing witnesseth that we enjoy both the gift and the giuer We ougâ—…t 〈◊〉 be ruled by Gods word iâ—… all things both corporat spirisuali The conscience is subject to the yocke of God The cause wherefore the succession of Romam Bishops was magnified of old The succession of Dauid The succession of Aaron The succession of the Prophets The succession of the Apostles The alledged succession of the Romaine Church spotted with heresie schisme and idolatry The heresie of the Collyridians renued increased by the chaire of Rome Eugenius 4. B. of Rome a notable schismatick The chaire of Rome defiled with idolatrie Lkeerrours haue like grounds The Romain church like to the successours of Aaron What inconuenients follow if the promise made to the Aposâ—…les successors be absolute The Apostles had calling gâ—…es prerogatiues extraordinarie The fist persecution ANN. Ch. 205. Leonides the father of Origen Alexander fellow laboureâ—… with Naâ—…cislus Rhais a mar tyre hrunt before she
of ancient Apostolike traditions When we demand where is the charter containing their title and right we see nothing but the flesh-hook with three teeth in their hand The Church cannot erre We are the true Church And Cursed be he who saith that in matters of faith our general Councils can erre Madame accept vnder your La. fauourable protection these my trauels in weakenesse not vnlike to the writer alwayes containing a faithfull testimonie of my humble endeuoure to confirme the branches of your noble housholde in the true faith of Christ. Nowe the great Mediator of the couenant of God stablish all your heartes in the certaintie of his vndoubted trueth vnto the ende and in the ende Amen Your La. humble seruant P. SYMSON The Preface THE estate of the Church of Christ whereoâ—… we 〈◊〉 to be counted feeling members hath bene very troublous froÌ„ the beginning of the world not like vnto the estate of Moab setled vpon her dregs not powred out from vessell to vessel Ierem 48. 11. yet the more afflicted the more beloued of God Whose face watred with teares is faire and whose mourning voyce is pleasant in the sight of God Cantic 2. 14. And like as doing of good willingly hath a great recompense of reward from God eucn so patient suffering of euill for righteousnes sake is highly commended in Scripture and richly rewarded in heauen Yea the very Ethnicke Philosopher PLATO to whome the glorie of the sufferings for Christ was vnknowne affirmeth that men who suffer scourging binding tormenting boring out of eyes and finally strangling of their breath for righteousnes sake are exceeding happie or as the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports thrise happie PLATO in Repub. Howbeit the superlatiue degree of suffering that can bee found amongst the Ethnickes could neuer equall the glorie of the sufferings of Christian people They who were initiated in the mysteries of MITHRA this word in the Persian language signifieth the sunne could not be admitted to that honour before they had bin tried by suffâ—…ring of four score diuerse sorts of tormentes such as long abstinence from meate and drinke solitarie liuing in the wildernesse a long time triall of suffering the feruent heate of fire and the coldnesse of water and many other torments vntill the number of four score had bene completely filled out Nazian in Iulianum These voluntarie sufferings like as in the beginning they wanted the warrand of Gods calling so likewise in ende they shall want the hope of Gods reward But the mouth of God himselfe pronounceth Christians to be blessed who die in the Lord for they rest from their laboures and their workes follow them Apoc. 14 13. The manifold persecutions of the Church may bee diuided into three ranckes some of them were fierce and bloody some were craftie the third was and is both cruâ—…ll and craftie The ten Ethnick Emperours NERO DOMITIAN TRAIAN c. were so prodigall of the blood of the Lordes Saintes that they powred it out like water vpon the ground The Arrian Emperours were subdolous and craftie but the persecution of the Antichrist which is the third goeth beyond the rest both in crutltie and craft The experience we haue had in our own dayes of the crueltie of the supposts of the Antichrist and their craftie conuey of their malicious interprisesintended against our Soveraigne Lord his royall race and noble Counsellers doth clearâ—…y prooue that the malice and craft of the Antichrist goeth as farre beyond the malice craft of all Emperours as the flood of NOAH goeth beyond the inundation of Nilus ONVPHRIVS confoundeth the first two ranâ—… of the persecutions by a secret preterition of the name AVREâ—…AN and counteth DIOCLETIAN to be the ninth persecuting Emperour and the ARRIAN persecution for the tenth I can neither haue a good liking of his opinion nor of himselfe His opinion smelleth of nouâ—…ltie himselfe was an aduocat for heretiques and all bad reprobat causes he will pleade the cause of HONORIVS condemned as an herctique in a generall Councill and the cause of GREGORIE the seuinth and impudently dare denie that euer there was a Pope of the feminine sexe sitting in the chaire of Rome True it is that all the Emperours who liued after the ascension of our Lord into heauen vntill the Halcyon dayes of CONSTANTINE the great onely some few except such as NERVA and PHILIPPVS and few moe might haue their names most iustly inrolled into the Catalogue of persecuting Emperours because they suffered the fire that others had kindled to burne on still and quenched it not by the might of their authoritie But these are chiefly counted persecutours who either kindled the fire as NERO did or else by nâ—…we edicts and commandements set foorth in their names they added fâ—…well to the fire to the ende that the augmented flame of the fornace might strike the greater terrour into the heartes of Christians A short compend of the first ten great persecutions I haue collected out of sundrie authors whereinto necessitie driueth me to write of persecuting Emperours so far as appertaineth to the historie of the Church and no further and of persecuted Christians specially teachers against whome the rage of persecuting Tyrants was most baâ—…efully bent The names of the heretiques also behoued to be remembred the most malignant vleer that euer bred in the Church of Christ. These are the wandering stars of whome the Apostle Iude speaketh to whome is reserued the blacknesse of darkenesse for euer Epist. Iud. ver 13. I haue made litle mention of Councils except of that famous Councill holden at Ierusalem by the Apostles Acts 15. Prouinciall and nationall Councills during the space of the first three hâ—…ndreth yeeres were few in number by reason of the rage of persecuting Emperours and some of them that were gathered were obscure and the lâ—…sse regarded in respect of their contradiction one to another There was a Council gathered at Rome another in Caesarea Palestinae another in France the fourth in Pontus and one in Asia all these were gathered for one and the selfe same purpose to deliberate anent the keeping of Pasch day Euseb. lib. 5 cap. 23. In Rome VICTOR was in one opinion POLYCRATES in Asia held another opinion IRENAEVS in France was wiser then the rest and was more carefull to keepe vnitie in the Church of Christ then to dispute contentiously anent keeping of dayes The nationall Councill of Philadelphia in Arabia against ARTEMON and BERYLLVS wherein ORIGEN was present Euseb. hist. eccl lib 6. cap. 37. A Councill holden at Rome by CORNELIVS and another in some partes of Africke for the timous suppressing of the error of NOVATVS Cyprian epist. lib. 1. Epist 2. A notable Councill holden at Antiochia against PAVIVS SAMOSATENVS a pernicious heretique Euseb lib. 5. cap 29. All these were gathered for suppressing of heretiques Some Councils were gathered by CYPRIAN B of Carthage for rebaptising of those who were baptized by heretiques This weakenesse both in CYPRIAN and
that he himselfe was sent from aboue to saue the worlde and by vertue of his Baptisme men should bee made immortall euen in this world in such sort that they should neither waxe olde nor taste of death Euseb eccles hist. lib. 3. cap. 26. This heresie EPIPHANIVS compareth to Aspido-gorgon in Egypt a great serpent inclosed into a vessel of lame with many other serpents after he hath deuoured all the rest of the serpents he beginneth to gnaw his owne taile for hunger and to destroye himselfe Epiph. contrahareses so did this heresie vndoe it selfe by promising great things which MENANDER could not performe neither in himselfe nor in others In this age also sprang vp EBION who denied the diuinitie of Christ and saide hee was onely a man begotten betweene IOSEPH and MARIE and that the obseruation of MOSES Law was necessarie to eternall life his followers were called Ebionites either by the name of their master EBION or else as EVSEBIVS thinketh for their poore beggerly opinion they had of Christ supponing him onely to be a man for EBION in the Hebrewe language signifieth one that is poore Euseb. eccles hist lib. 3 cap. 27. These Ebionites damne all the epistles of PAVL and count him an Apostat from the law and they admit no part of the Newe Testament for canonicke Scripture except the Gospell of MATTHEW CERINTHVS about the same time was the author of strange reuelations which he said he had receiued from Angels that after the resurrection from the dead Christ should haue an earthly kingdome in this world and that the subjectes of Christes Kingdome should eate and drinke and marie and keepe holy dayes and offer sacrifices for hee himselfe was a man giuen to fleshly lustes and he imagined that the pleasures of Christs Kingdome shuld consistin fulfilling the concupiscence of the flesh Euseb. eccles hist lib. 3. cap. 18. Likewise in this age sprang vp the errour of the Nicolaitanes vpon this occasion as CLEMENS ALEXANDRINVS doth write Strom. 3. One of the Deacons chosen by the Apostles to haue the ouersight of the poore Acts 6. had a beautifull woman to his wife was accused of ouer great jealousie To purge himselfe of all suspition of that fault hee brought his wife into the mids of his brethren and said he was content that any man should marrie her Of which wordes many tooke occasion to liue promiscuously like beastes no man hauing his owne proper wife but making them common Howbeit NICOLAVS is said to haue liued himselfe in matrimoniall chastitie contenting himselfe with his own wife alanerly Euseb. eccles hist. lib. 3. cap. 29. Noght the lesse his foolish and vnaduised speaches were the occasion of a most wicked damnable errour of the Nicolaitanes whereof the Lord speaketh in the Reuelation of IOHN that he hated it Apoc. 2. This is that heresie which GREGORIE the seuenth imputed to all married priestes but with what equitie marriage ordeined by God and honorable among all men can be called an heresie hated of the Lord let the Christian reader judge Of Antiquitie TO the historie I haue adjoyned certaine Treatises containing contrauerted questions in our time for decision whereof it is necessarie to haue recourse to the writings of the Apostles the custome of the Primitiue Church adhering to the Apostolicke doctrine firmely euen vnto the death Our first treatise Godwilling shall be of Antquitie Now this doctrine is to be spread out into foure branches First we shall speake Godwilling of Antiquitie of veritie next of Antiquitie of errour thirdly of Antiquitie of custome and fourthly what is the best way to discerne betweene the ancient veritie and the olde lie Antiquitie of veritie is the way of saluation pointed out by the finger of God from the beginning of the world of this way speaketh IEREMIE cap. 6. ver 16 Seeke out the ancient wayes and walke in them ye shall find rest vnto your soulâ—… Antiquitie of errour is an adding pairing altering or contradictioÌ„ to the ancient way pointed out into this word of God and of this Christ speaketh in the Gospell of Matthew Ye haue heard it said of old Thou shalt not slay c. but I say vnto you he who is angrie with his brother without a cause is worthy of iudgement Mat. 5. ver 21. and 22. Whereby Christ declareth that the false interpretation of the law whereby the spirituall lawe was drawen to a corporall and a grosse sense and meaning yet was this errour ancient and was heard of old time but the verie description of antiquitie of errour declareth that it is not so ancient as the trueth forsomuch as it is a depravation marring of the afore-existent trueth either one way or other The third sort of antiquitie is antiquitie of custome that is certaine customes that crept in into the Church of God partly in the dayes of the Apostles partly soone after their dayes such as was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is feastes of loue epist. lude ver 12. and after the Apostles dayes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is three dippings in water in the sacrament of Baptisme These customes were neither authorized by Apostolicke precept and commandement neither abrogated by Apostolicke prohibition but tolerated into the Church vntill the time they were abused as we see clearely 1. Cor. 11. ver 20. 21 22. Now as concerning antiquitie of veritie first we shall declare where it should be sought secondly when it is found what is the vertue and power of it thirdly how it ought to be reuerenced loued and followed of vs. And first antiquitie of veritie is to be sought as the Apostle S. IOHN and beloued disciple of Christ sought it to wit out of the mouth of him who was from the beginning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that thing which was from the beginning Iohn 1. ver 1. as if hee would say I present vnto you no newe doctrine but that which I receiued from the mouth of Christ himselfe who was existent albeit not manifested in the flesh euen from the beginning of the world In the beginning was the word c Iohn 1. ver 1. If this way we seeke antiquitie wee assuredly finde the ancient way of God whereinto wee should walke and get rest vnto our soules Ierem 6. ver 16. Antiquitie is not to be sought as PSAMMETICHVS King of Egypt sought it from new wained babes keeping them in in secret custodie without hearing any articulate voyce or intelligible speech whereby he might discerne what people and language was most ancient HERODOT EVTERP this was a follish seeking out of antiquitie from them that were not ancient Next when we haue found out the ancient trueth consider the vertue and power of it It is strong and mightie in operation like vnto Christ the author of it whose hnmilitie and apparent weaknesse bruiseth and dasheth in pieces all the glorious strong and stately things of the world that are
the stormie tempests of windes floods and raine cannot procure the fall of it Mat. 7. This house I say is vndoubtedly the building ofGod Let vs therfore seek out the true foundation of it which beeing found out let euery one of vs endeuour to be a liuing stone adhering by faith to the true foundation The worde foundation is sometime properly taken sometime vnproperly Properly 1. Cor. 3. ver 11. in these words For another foundation can no man lay then that is laide which is Christ. Vnproperly the doctrin of the Prophets and Apostles is called a foundation because it leadeth to Christ the very true foundation Ephes. 2. yer 20. Ye are built upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles In like maner faith that coupleth vs to the true foundation figuratiuely beareth this name Epist Iud. Build your selfe in your most holy faith ver 20. These figuratiue speaches should offend no man no more then if a man dwelling in Rhegium or Syracuse were demanded where is Icrusalem and hee should point out his finger toward the East and say there it is his meaning is there is the way leading to Jerusalem euen so when wee say that the Apostles doctrine is the foundation of the Church our meaning is that Apostolicke doctrine is a lanterne leading to Christ the true foundation The Prophet ISAI speaking of Christ in a proper sense writeth Therefore thus saith the Lord. Behold I will lay in Sion a stone a tried stone a precious corner stone a sure foundation and he that beleeueth shall not make haste Isa. 28. ver 16. Many Metaphores are here I grant and if any man list to be contentious he may affirme that in the very worde foundation there is not inlacking a piece of figuratiue speach Yet this standeth certaine that nothing is properly called the foundation of the house of God except Christ Iesus alanerly In this description of the true foundation of the Church we haue two great comforts and one wholesome admonition The first comfort is this that he who knoweth all our infirmities and by what remedies they may be best supported he hath sent his owne Sonne in our nature to beare our burthens as a foundation beareth the weight of the whole house He commanded MOSES to make a brasen serpent in the wildernesse by the sight whereof the people bitten with fierie serpents were cured Numb 21. 8. And the Lord knewe best to what foundation his poore Church leaning might finde surest safetie and sweetest refreshment Therefore O people stinged with serpents be not afraid to looke vp vnto the brasen serpent because it is the remedie prepared by God himselfe to support your wounded bodies And O weake afflicted and persecuted Church take boldnesse to adhere to Christ the precious and sure foundation appointed by God himselfe for the support of your distressed estate And the Prophet to mooue the Church to serious and diligent attendance vseth the word Behold As if the Lord were pointing out a comfort with his owne finger to wearie sinners and saying O sinner that art wearie with that burthen that hangeth on thy backe so fast presseth thee downe so sore come I will shewe thee a resting place euen the stone that I haue laid in Sion goe to it beholde I haue laide it there my selfe and that stone will beare all thy burthens refresh thee in al thy tentations On the other part marke that Satan that great deceiuer when he would most subtilly deceiue people hee will needes counterfaite God and point out his finger also and make demonstrations and say Beholde Christ is in the dâ—…sert or beholde Christ is in the secret place Mat. 24. ver 26 beleeue it not saith Christ. When God saith beholde wee will take diligent attendance what is it that the Lorde hath pointed out vnto vs. But when Satan putteth out his finger also and saith behold Christ is euen here presently really corporally in the boxe caried by the Priest then beware of the deuils demonstrations for he is an olde subtle serpent and hath deceiued many The Papistes taking aduantage of demonstratiue wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou seest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou shalt see 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 looke throughly into it they take the boldenesse to affirme that the body of Christ is corporally present in the holy Sacrament which body wee not onely see but also wee touch and wee not onely touch but also wee eate it and not onely doe wee eate it but also wee carie it home vnto our houses Vpon this place of CHRYSOSTOME they haue grounded such vndoubted assurance that Christe is corporallie present in the Sacrament that the Papistes in the Northerne partes of Scotland sâ—…nt a letter to Sterling to M. P. S. to resolue the Marquesse of Huntley in the matter of the Sacrament because CHRYSOSTOME apparently condescendeth to corporall presence ofChrists body in the Sacrament When I read the letter I said and as yet doe say that they needed not to haue taken so much paines to seeke for resolution of that question either for them or for others but reade forward the words of CHRYSOSTOME that follow where hee maketh his owne meaning plaine saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to lay Therefore clenge thy soule and prepare thy minde for the receiuing of these mysteries Can there be a more cuident declaration of his meaning then this First where he saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou seest him not in the crib but vpon the altar But I pray you with what cye see we Christ vpon the altar or table for both are one thing as the learned know 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith CHRYSOSTOME that is with the eye of our soule and minde Againe he saith that wee touch that blessed body of Iesus But with what finger 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the finger of our soule minde Againe he saith that we eat that blessed body but with what mouth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the mouth of our soule our mindc lastly he saith that we carie him home but in what stomacke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the stomack of our soul mind For this cause he exhorteth vs to clense prepare our soule mind for the participation of diuine mysteries Prepare the eye of our mind to see Christ the finger of faith to touch him the mouth of faith to eatc him and the stomacke of our soule to keepe the Lorde Icsus Chrysost. in 1. Cor cap. 10. Homil. 24. Is there in these words one syllable that soundeth to corporall and carnal manducation of the flesh of Christ I hauc cast in this short digression to let our Northerne Papists vnderstand that the arguments which they supponed to be inuincible may be easily answered The comparison of Christ to a stone is so frequently vsed in Scripture that the very prophecie of Christs natiuitie death and latter comming to judge the world are illustrate by this
similitude In like maner to represent the plenitude of his wisdome the vnspeakable goodnesse and vnresistable power of Christ this similitude is brought in Hee is a stone cut out of a rocke without hands Dan. 2. ver 34. Here is his natiuitie represented His sufferings by the similitude of a carued stone Zach. 3. ver 9. His latter judgement by the similitude of a stone that falleth vpon a man and grindeth him to powder the fulnesse of wisdome and vnderstanding in Christ by a stone full of eyes Zach. 3. ver 9. His power by a stone smiting the feet of the great image and destroying all the glory of it And finally his vnspeakable goodnesse by the similitude of a corner stone and of a stone that is a sure foundation The second comfort contained in this description is this that Christ is a precious stone a corner stone a sure foundation Wherefore Christ is called an elect or tried stone we shall heare Godwilling hereafter in the description that the Apostle PETER maketh of this same stone Now Christ is not like vnto the stones of other buildings more different one from another in place then in nature for the stone in the foundation is but a senslesse stone as wel as the stone of the wall that is builded vpon it And it is possible that if the house building be casten downe that some of the stones that were in the wall be laide in the foundation and some againe that were in the foundation be laide in the wall whereupon ariseth this vicissitude that the stone sometime sustained nowe sustaineth and by the contrarie the stone now sustaining sometime was sustained But Christ Iesus is a precious stone sustaining vs at al times and neuer sustained by vs partaker of our nature but not of our sinnes in many things like but in infinit things vnlike vnto vs holy blamelesse vndefiled separat from sinners and made higher then the heauens Heb. 7. And in this also that he is a corner stone hee hath a prerogatiue aboue all other corner stones for other corner stones joyne wals together that are not far distant one from another such as the side-wall and the gauell of an house but Christ hath joyned Iewes and Gentiles together so infinitly separate one from another that none could vnite them but Christ alanerly For who could cast downe the partition wall and abolish the lawe of ceremonies which made infinite alienation of the mindes of the Iewes from the Gentiles but onely Christ Ephes. 2. 14 The Prophet vnto the two comforts addeth an wholesome admonition that hee who beleeueth in him shall no make haste this speach is borrowed from men that make haste to flie from their townes and holes for feare of the force and power of the preuailing enemie as the people of the tribe of ISSACHAR did when SAVL IONATHAN were slaine by the Philistims vpon the mountaines of Gilboa they left their townes for feare and the Philistims dwelt in them 〈◊〉 Sam. 31. But they who haue once betaken themselues to the holy mountaine of God and rocke of their saluation Christ Iesus they haue no neede to make haste and to flie because in him they finde assured protection and defence The people of the Iewes in the daies of ISAIAH sent down to Egypt and had confidence in the horses of PHARAOH but they fande the strength of PHARAOH to be their shame Isa. 30. ver 3 And the Iewes in the dayes of IEREMIE who would not leane vpon the suretieof Gods promises and tarie in Ierusalem but they would needes flie to Egypt in Egypt they died by the sword Ier. 43. ver 16. But hee who leaneth with constant faith to this sure foundation shall not make haste or as the Apostle PETER expoundeth it Hee shall not be ashamed 1. Pet. 2. ver 6. The doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles is called a foundation as said is because it leadeth to Christ. Wherfore we haue to learne how firmly we ought to adhere vnto the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles as a lanterne leading to Christ for this cause let no man mixe light with darknesse nor obscure the bright shining light of Apostolike doctrine with the traditions of men for this doctrine is like vnto pure gold Psal. 19. ver 10. And like as fine gold is marred with mixture because there is no other mettall in finenesse comparable vnto it euen so propheticall doctrine is vtterly spoyled when it is mixed with the traditions and doctrines of men For that is a mixing of drosse with golde and of rotten waters with pure and cleare waters After this vnhappie forme of dealing CAROLVS 5. Emperour presumed to mixe together the dregs of Poperie with the wholesome Apostolicke doctrine by the mercy of God professed in many nations as appeareth in the booke called Interim set forth at his commandement Anno 1548. which booke neither pleased the Romaine Church neither those of the true reformed religion but within the space of foure yeeres it wallowed and euanished as an abortiue birth Now it is to be remarked in this point what difference is betweene the persons of the Prophets and their doctrine The Prophets continued not long aliue Zach. 1. ver 5. but their doctrine continued because it was after a maner a foundation The like may be saide of the Apostles In like maner faith in some sense may be called a foundation Epist. Iud. ver 20. because it is the meane whereby wee are coupled to Iesus Christe Ioh. 3. ver 16. And the Apostle IVDE calleth it our most holy faith no doubt opponing faith to infidelitie for infidelitie vtterly polluteth the soule and maketh it prophaneHeb 3 ver 12. And in another place Let there be no fornicatour or prophane person like Esau who for one mease of meat sold his birthright Heb 12. 16 Thus wee see if infidelitie once take roote in the heart it will make it so prophane that the Couenant of God the land of Canaan the blessing yea and heauen it selfe will be set at light auaile But on the other parte when the heart is coupled by faith to Christ then is faith like vnto a whippe in Christs hande scourging out infinite abuses out of our soules Iohn 2. Now seeing that Christ is the onely true foundation by the determined counsell of God appointed to sustaine the weight of the whole house Let vs consider how meete a foundation Christe is in respect of all his offices for the Church is weake and Christ is an almightie King able to sauâ—… Isa 63. The Church militant is subject vnto sinne Christ is an high Priest whose sacrifice once offered hath a perpetuall vertue to saue those that beleeue seeing he euer liueth to make intercession for them Heb 7. ver 25. Finally the Church is naturally ignorant and Christ is the great Angel of the counsels of God who hath reueiled vnto vs all things needfull to be knowne Iohn 4. ver
of the pluralitie of gods as well masculine as feminine the multitude of heauens ages or eternities which he calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thirtie in number deepenesse and silence beeing the beginning of all the rest August index haeres In this his opinion I say EPIPHANIVS conjectureth that he hath followed HESIODVS in his Theogonia yet the man beeing ambitious by permutation of names hee would seeme to haue beene the author and finder out of these mysteries Against whom IRENEVS hath written fiue bookes wherein hee both discouereth and also refuteth the vanitie of his errour MARCVS one of his disciples a notable sorcerer inuented a new forme of Baptisme to baptize in the name of the vnknowne father of al things and in the name of the veritie the mother of all things and in the name of him who descended vpon Iesus Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 4. cap. 11. All the disciples of the schoole of VALENTINVS are called Gnostics with the forenamed Heretiques SATVRNINVS BASILIDES and CARPOCRATES they all denied the resurrection of the body and supponed that saluation did belong onely to the soule of man VALENTINVS and his disciple MARCVS with COLORBASVS and HERACLEON all their opinions were so intricate and obscure that men of meane vnderstanding could not conceiue them and men of deepe judgement would not conceiue them because they had not spitted out their braines as EPIPHANIVS speaketh that is their head was not so voide of wisdome as to hearken to the new inuented to yes of brainsicke men CERDON and MARCION were authours of the opinion of two gods or two beginnings the one they called the authour of all good things the other the author of all euil things They denied the veritie of Christs humane nature and the veritie of his suffering whereupon of necessitie followeth this conclusion that we are not saued indeede but onely to vse MARCIONS own words putative that is in fantasie or supposition The death of Christ is the true ground of our saluation if he only seemed to die died not indeed then we seeme to be saued but are not saued indeede They denyed also the resurrection of the body August index haeres MARCION was justly called by POLYCARPVS Primogtnitâ—…s dâ—…aboli that is The first borne of the deuill Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 14. This heresie by the worke of that olde serpent was dispersed in Italie Egypt Palestina Arabia Syrta Cyprus Thebaida Persia and in many other places This is the cause wherefore TERTVLLIAN after him EPIPHANIVS inveighes so sharply against this pestilent Heretique MARCION Hee was the inuenter of a strange new custome in Baptisme that after a man hath bene once baptized he may be baptized againe the second time and the third time also This hee did to wash away and put in obliuion the foule fault of whoredom committed by him His father was a preacher of Gods word in Pontus he himselfe had vowed chastitie afterward polluted himselfe with whoredome was cast out of the Church by his owne father when he came to Rome at the time when HYGINVS the ninth Bishop after the martyrdome of the two great Apostles was lately departed this life he was not admitted to the fellowship of the Church of Rome therefor he joyned himselfe to the fellowship of CERDON and augmented his errour To the two beginnings of CERDON he added the third in this maner First he saide there was one supreme and vniuersall God and him hee called the good God who created nothing that is in this world Secondly there was a visible God who was Creator and maker of all things and thirdly there was the deuill as a midthing betweene the visible and inuisible God Epiph contra haeres No heresie sprang vp in this Centurie that was so vniuersally ouerspred in many nations countries as the heresie of MARCION was So bent is the corrupt nature of man to followe a doctrine of lies when it is coloured with a shewe and pretence of reuerence towarde God For they feared to attribute the making of any thing that is euill to God who is infinite in goodnesse But this was a needlesse feare because creatures which nowe are â—…uill they haue not this wicked disposition by the creation of God but by their owne voluntarie defection from the firste estate whereinto God created them LVCIANVS and APEâ—…PS were the disciples of MARCION whome many did followe in so much that Marcionists were called Lucianistae and Apeiletani Neuerthelesse APELLES could not agree with his master MARCION in all things for hee graunted that Iesus Christ the sonne of the good God had a true body yet not made of the substance of the Virgin MARIE but of the foure elements and that he died and rose againe not putative as MARCION said but truely in very deede yet he thought that this true body of Christ like as it was composed of the foure elements so likewise after his resurrection he dissolued it into the foure elements and afterwarde returned to heauen from whence he came This errour EPIPHANIVS abhorreth for many great absurdities First saith he did Christ build vp againe that Tabernacle which men destroyed to the end that he himselfe in continent after the building of it should destroy it againe by a dissolution of it into the elements Secondly if Christ dissolued his owne body why would he not let his disciples see at least the reliques of his body resolued into elements to the ende they might haue honoured the reliques of his dissolued body as the women came to the sepulchre with precious oyntments to haue honoured his dead body Thirdly saith he APELLES speaketh of Christes body after his resurrection that which neither Christ nor his Apostles euer spake of that blessed body This is the right way to vndoe heresies to bring them to the right balance of the mouth of Christ and writings of his holy Apostles and then heresies cannot consist and stand In the dayes of ANTONINVS and L. VERVS the authors of the 4. persecution TATIANVS a Syrian came to Rome and was conuerted to the true faith by IVSTINVS MARTYR during whose lifetime hee maintained no errour openly but after the death of IVSTINVS hee became the authour of the sect Encratitae who were so called because they abstained from wine and eating of flesh and creatures quickened with a sensitiue life They damned mariage and blasphemed the Epistles of PAVL Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 28. This they did no doubt because PAVL in his Epistles calleth the prohibition of mariage and the prohibition of meates appointed by God for the vse of men with thankesgiuing to be a doctrine of deuils 1. Tim 4. MONTANVS a man of Phrygia seduced two women PRISCILLA and MAXIMILLA to leaue the companie of their husbands and to be his prophetesses He called himselfe the holy Spirit whom Christ sent to instruct his disciples in al trueth Ioh. 14. He instituted lawes concerning fasting and damned the second
miserable to keepe in their bosomes the testimonies of their owne condemnation as the Jewes did who kept the bookes of MOSES and of the Prophets which beare testimonie of Christ Ioh. 5. yet they beleeued not in Christ they kept them indeede to our great profite but to their own just condemnation because they neither beleeued the promises of the worde neither were terrified with the threatnings of that same booke which they kept I pray God we may be better keepers of holy writings then the reprobate Jewes were In this controuersie to defend vnwritten traditions the bookes of ancient fathers are sifted and raked and infinite paines are taken to holde vp this maine and yet dayly decaying pillar of their kingdome It is not my purpose neither to defend nor to excuse euery thing that fathers haue written Onely I say in good conscience that great injurie is done to some of them by the Papistes namely to the most ancient father IRENEVS B. of Lions Hee striueth against VALENTINVS an Heretique and conuicteth him by tradition of the Churches which were thought in his time to be Apostolicke but the heades that he proueth by tradition are the principall articles of our faith That there is one God maker of heauen and earth and that Christ was borne of a virgin and suffered under Pontius Pslate and rose againe and was receiued into the brightnesse of glory and that hee shall come againe to saue such as are to be saued and to judge such as are to be judged c And such sort of traditions as are altogether agreable to holy Scriptures we contrauert not vpon Secondly IRENEVS had a conflict with Heretiques who regarded not scripture but saide they were ambiguous and doubtsome had no authority that tradition was more ancient then scripture and therefore necessitie compelled IRENEVS to fight against him with his owne weapons as PAVL did against the Athenians with testimonies of Poets Acts 17. Iren. lib. 3. cap. 2. cap. 3. Yet was it not IRENEVS purpose to prooue any thing repugnant to scripture The traditions which they reade of in other fathers if any be bound to keepe them it is they themselues who leane vnto them as a necessarie supplement of the want that is in scripture but they themselues will not be bound to the obseruation of them all but haue let many of them goe out of vse such as praying betweene Easter and Whitsonday not vpon their knees but standing on their feete to put them in remembrance of Christes resurrection such like three dippings in water whereof wee spake in the heade of antiquitie And after Baptisme the taste of a temper of milke and honie to signifie their spirituall infancie and many other traditions they haue suffcred to euanish and go out of vse so that we are the lesse bound to them To drawe vnto an ende of this treatise It may be demanded Was not tradition at some time in honourable regard in the house of God and how it commeth to passe that now in the last age of the world we wil bring al traditions vnto the balance of the written word counting light all these traditions that are not agreable to the Scriptures For answere vnto this question we shall distinguish the worlde into three ages and speake of the force of tradition in euery age Godwilling In the first age of the world from ADAM to the flood of NOE tradition had the greater place because the Worde ' of God was not as yet written but God spake by Oracles to ADAM and that which the Lorde spake to him hee deliuered it by faithfull tradition to his postēritie Nowe in this first age it cannot be denied but tradition had great place and to the ende the faith of the posteritie should not leane vpon the naked report of their fathers as vpon an vncertaine ground it pleasedGod to bestow vpō these fathers of the first age two great priuiledges First they were indued with the spirite of prophecie for ADAM prophecied of secret things that were done when hee was sleeping Gen. 2 ver 23 And HENOCH the seuinth from ADAM prophecied in the first age of the world of things that are to be done in the last age of the world Epist. Iud ver 14. 15. And LAMECH prophecied of his sonne NOAH Gen. 5. Beside this God bestowed vpon these fathers long life so that ADAM liued vntill he deliuered the Oracle of God spoken vnto him to HENOCH and HENOCH liued till he deliuered the same to LAMECH and LAMECH to NOE so that NOE needed not to bee in doubte whether the reporte of his fathers concerning the Oracle spoken to ADAM was true or not because it was conueied to him by the handes of faithfull witnesses of vnsuspect credite yea holie Prophets deliuered the holie Oracle of GOD to NOE and holie Prophct of GOD also as they were In the second age of the world it pleased God to register his blessed will in write in the dayes of MOSES and then tradition was nothing else but a page and handmaide to the written worde of God For true it is that God commanded fathers to tell their posteritie the wonderful works of God in slaying the first borne of Egypt and sparing the first borne of the I ewes Exod. 13. ver 8. yet this tradition of fathers to their children was agreable to the word of God written by MOSES in so far that the posteritie beleeued not the writings of MOSES because they were agreable to the report of their fathers but rather the reporte of their fathers because it was agreable to the worde of God written by MOSES and so tradition in this age was a page and handmaide to the written worde of God neither doe wee reade after the worde was written that God commanded fathers to tell anything to their children that was not expresly contained in the written word of God In the last age of the world we should be more attentiuely addicted to the written worde and lesse to tradition in regard the Apostles were moued to put the summe of their most wholesome doctrine in write because their doctrine was not rightly reported euen by those who heard the Apostles teach as said is And if the writing of the summe of their wholesome doctrine was a remedie deuised by the Apostles themselues against false traditions wrong reports of Apostolicke doctrine what injurie doe we to the Romaine Church when we examine al their traditions by the rule of the writtē word that which is not agreable to the written word wee reject it as a doctrine neither catholicke nor Apostolicke because that it is found light when it is weighed in the just balance of the written word of God Now consider howe damnable an inclination is in this our corrupt nature When God reueiled his blessed will by tradition men were not attentiue to it but preferred their lust vnto the will of God reueiled by tradition for the sonnes of
God saw the daughters of men that they were faire and tooke wiues vnto themselues whome they liked Gen 6. ver 2. And on the other parte when God will needes reueile his blessed will by the written word then will wee flie to vn writteÌ„ traditions euen to such as be repugnaÌ„t to the writteÌ„ word And so men become like to a shadow wheÌ„ the sun shineth in the East the shadow goeth toward the West when the sunne goeth down in the West the shadow inclineth to the East so do men obstinatly repine against the wil ofGod Beside this wee are to consider what great detriment hath ensued vpon those who leauing the certaintie of the written worde leaned vpon the vncertaintie of Apostolicke traditions Beside PAPIAS B. of Hicrapolis who fell into the errour of the Chiliasts CLEMENS ALEXANDRINVS trauailed through many nations but tooke better heed to tradition then to the written word of God whereby it came to passe that he filled his bookes called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with most vngodly and foolish opinions as hath bene declared in the historie of his life When we haue said all that we can say that place of the second epistle to the The ssalonians cap. 2. ver 15. ringeth so lowd in their eares that they can heare nothing that soundeth to the contraric wherefore we are to consider the illatiue words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is therefore which coupleth this verse with the preceeding text wherinto the Apostle admonished the Thessalonians of the comming of the Antichrist whose comming is after the working of Satan in all power and signes and lying wonders ver 9. And his comming shall be so strengthened by the hand of the deuil that he cannot be borne downe but by the breath of the mouth of God and brightnesse of his comming Now to the ende that the poore handful of the sheepe of Christ may be saued from the deceite of the Antichrist hee exhorteth them to adhere fast vnto the Apostolicke doctrine which they had receiued both by word and write Scripture is abused when it is wrested to another sense different froÌ„ the meaning of the writer but it is more abused when it is drawen to the cleane contrarie sense This place is set downe to teach vs to beware of the deceit of the Antichrist by fast adhering to the Apostolick doctrine but the Papists abuse it to make vs beleeue that their traditions repugnant to the word of God should haue alike authoritie with the writren word of God which is the ready way to fall into the snare of the Antichrist and not to be fred from his deceits To conclude like as DAVID did great honour to ABISHAI when as in great matters of weight importance hee tooke him to be his follower to viewe the host of SAVL 1. Sam. 26. ver 7. euen so God doth great honour to his holy scriptures when he vseth them as an instrument to doe his great works by them Christ reigneth as a King and he hath made his word to be the scepter of his kingdome Psal. 110. Christ is the shepheard of our soules the word is his shepheards staffe Ps. 23. Christ is the builder of his fathers house the word is the measuring line of the building Christ is our Sauiour and the word of God is the power of God to saluation toeuery one that beleeueth Rom. 1. ver 16. Seeing Christ hath done so great honour to the scriptures what are we that we should regard any thing spoken in the contrary God graunt wee may conforme our selues to the will of Christ Amen Of the doctrine of Deuils THe Heretiques called Gnostici disallowed mariage allowed fornication and the Heretiques called Encratite damned the eating of flesh and drinking of wine as a sinne and abhorred the Epistles of PAVL as hath beene declared in the historie and the Romanists themselues acknowledge that Gnostici and Encratitae were Heretiques and taught a doctrine of deuils as likewise the Manicheis of whome we shall speake in the next Centurie Godwilling but the doctrine of the Romaine church concerning prohibition of mariage and meates is different from the doctrine of Gnostici Encratitae and Manichaei True it is there is some difference concerning persons times some other circumstances For the Heretiques called Gnostici damned mariage in all persons the Romaine church damneth it only in the person of Priests men hauing church orders Likewise Eucratitae damned at all times the eating of flesh drinking of wine but the church of Rime only prohibits the eating of flesh at certaine seasons and vpon certaine dayes such as in Lent and vpon Fryday c and that without prohition of drinking of wine moderatly Thirdly the Manicheis counted the good creatures of God flâ—…sh and wine to be in themselues polluted and vncleane but the Romaine church thinketh not so but for memorie of the Lordes suffering for mortification of the flesh for preparation to receiue the sacraments and for testimonie of obedience to the vicar of Christ successor of PETER it is necessary to abstaine in maner abouewritten This difference is cast in to exeeme the Romaine church from the imputation of the doctrine of deuils yet is not the difference very great for the Romaine church forbiddeth mariage meats to some men at all times and to all men at sometimes but consider againe that differences of magis and minus that is of more and lesse doe declare a communion rather then a contrarietie as IRENEVS speaketh Plu. minus non de his dicitur quae inverse communionem non habent sunt contrariae naturae pugnant aduersus se sed de his quae sunt ejusdem substantiae communicant secum solum autem altitudine magnitudine differunt lib. 4. cap. 22. As a litle water and a litle fire differeth from a great water and a great fire not in substance but in quantitie euen so the Papistes differ from the Manicheis not in substance but in the discrepance of Plus and Minus The wordes of the Apostle are the ground whereupon all this treatise is founded Nowe the Spirite speaketh euidâ—…ntly that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith giuing beede vnto spirits of errour and doctrines of deuils speaking lies in hypocrisie hauing their conscience seared with an hote yrone forbidding to marrie and commanding to abstaine from meates which God hath created to be receiuâ—…d with thankesgiuing of them which beleeue and kâ—…ow the trueth for euery creature of God is good and nothing to bee refusâ—…d if it be receiued with thankâ—…sgiuing 1. Tim. 1. 2. 3 4. In these words the Popish church will grant that the Mam. hets and other forenamed Heretiques are damned but they denie that these predictions of the holy Apostle doe damne the doctrine of the Romaine church anent forbidding of mariage to some persons and meates at some times as a doctrine of deuils crying out that it is not to be
credited that God hath suffered the world to goe astray in such wayes so long time and so many yeeres What is this but as a wette sacke wherewith a naked man is couered as a learned Pastor said it is so farre from arming him against the cold that it encreaseth his shuddering and grwing euen so this excuse vtterly vndoeth their cause they say God would not haue suffered his visible Church to haue erred so many yeeres but the Apostle PAVL saith otherwise that the Spirit speak th euidently that in the latter times some shal depart frō the faith so that it is not a wonderfull thing to see apostasie fall out in the bowels of the visible Church and the golden calfe to be worshipped by carnal israclites Exod. 32. But it is a wonderful thing indeede to see sinceritie of doctrine and puritie of maners to continue long among the very watchmen of the Church so prone and bent is the world to defection that sometime the ordinarie watchmen cannot declare where Christ is whom the soule of the Church loueth Cant. 3. ver 3. Secondly consider that the doctrine of prohibition of meates and mariage is called a defection from the faith a doctrine of deuils When these odious stiles are applied to Gnostici T atiani Or Encratitae Montanistae and Manichai and others all this is heard patiently without sturre and excesse of choler and why because the ancient fathers examining all these opinions according to the rule of the word of God haue found thē heretical opinions But whē we come neerer to say that the prohibition of mariage in some persons and the prohibition of meates at some times is also a doctrine of deuils and a defection from the faith O then it is cast in as a wal of brasse that the anciēt fathers who damned all the forenamed heresies yet liked very well of supplications prayers to be made to God euery Fryday and consequently of abstinencie from delicat meats for the furtherance of prayers in remembrance of the Lords suffering Sozomen lib. 1. cap. 8. And like wise that Priests should bee chaste and continent Socrat. lib. 1. cap. 9. And to damne these opinions also is all on◅ as if we should damne all antiquitie and imagine that the trueth was euer buried since the Apostles dayes vntill our time To this I answere that the fathers are not to be balanced with the Papistes of our dayes in the opinion of meates and mariage for many causes first because the fathers of the first 300. yeeres made no lawes and constitutions to astrict the consciences of men in matters of meate and mariage as the Papists of late dayes haue done The Councill of Ancyra which is a towne in Galatia clearely manifesteth vnto vs what was the custom of the ancient Church in admitting men to ecclesiasticke offices namely this If a man in time of his ordination did protest that he had not the gift of continencie but that hee was purposed to marrie and after his ordination hee maried a wife hee remained still in his ministetie But so many as in time of imposition of handes did professe continencie abstinence from mariage if afterward they maried they were debarred from their ministrie Tom. 1. Concil Here euidently appeareth that in the primitiue Church there was no lawe made anent prohibition of mariage to men in spirituall offices In like maner we reade vnder DECIVS the seuinth persecuting tyrant of whome mention will be made in the third Centurie that DIONYSIVS B. of Alexandria was a maried man and had children and that by the great prouidence of God both hee and his children escaped the hands of the cruell enemie who was laid in wait for him to take him Yea and after the Nicene Councill the assembly gathered at Gangra a towne in Paphlagonia detested the opinion of EVSTATIVS who admiring the monasticke life as a conuersation angelicall began to damne mariage and to perswade maried women to separate from the companie of their husbands and to perswade the people not to receiue the holy sacraments from the handes of maried preachers But when the fathers conueened in the Councill of Gangra pondered the opinion of EVSTATIVS in a just balance they found it to be cursed and execrable not only in the question of mariage but also anent his doctrine in prohibition of meates for he thought that a religious man who eated flesh by so doing was cut off from the hope of better pleasures which God hath laid vp for saintes in heaucn But let vs heare a fewe of the Canons of the Councill of Gangra Tom. 1. Concil CANON 1. If any person vituperat mariage and will detest a faithfull woman because the sleepeth with her husband and counteth her to be culpable and that shee cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen Let him be accursed CANON 2. If any man condemne him who in faith and religion eateth flesh that is neither mixed with blood nor sacrificed to idoles as if by such participation of slesh hee wanted hope Let him be accursed CANON 4. If any man make difference and will not receiue the oblation from a preachers hand when he ministreth it because he hath a wife Let him be accursed CANON 10. If any person keeping virginitie for the Lords sake extoll himselfe aboue those that are maried Let him be accursed In all these constitutions of the councill of Gangr◅ there is no vsurpation of authoritie ouer the conscience in matters of mariage and meates Secondly because euen at that time when custome without a ratified lawe had brought in an vse in the Church of God that vnmaried men should be admitted vnto Bishoprickes and spirituall offices rather then others Yet when such continent men could not be had GRATIANVS himselfe witnesseth that a maried man was admitted by PELAGIVS I. Ann. 556. to be Bishop of Syracuse Distinct. 28. Thirdly the fathers of ancient time spake reuerently of mariage but the Papistes of late dayes haue called it a worke of the flesh and the errour of the Nicolaitanes These two doctrines of the prohibition of meates and mariage are called an apostasie from the faith and endited by the spirit of errour Here it may be objected that the Apostle PAVL himselfe who writeth this in another place saith that the Kingdome of God is neither meate nor drinke but righteousnesse peace and joy in the holy Spirit Rom. 14. ver 17. How then is that thing to be counted an apostasie from the faith wherein no matter is touched that pertaineth to the Kingdome of God To this I answere that there is a great difference betweene abstinence from meates and prohibition of meates for these whose conscience is weake will abstaine from many meates and content themselues with hearbes Rom. 14 ver 2. as it were contenting themselues with the foode of the beastes rather then that their mouth should eat that thing that should perturbe their conscience but such men as take vpon them
conueene for exercise of diuine seruice this fauour I say seemeth to haue proceeded from the coun sell of MAMMEA his Christian mother rather then from the counseli of VLPIANVS that renowmed lawyer an hatefull aduersarie to Christians But MAMMEA his mother hearing the report of the learning of ORIGEN sent for him and by him was instructed in the groundes of Christian faith The learned doctour who wrote the booke of the martyrs very judiciously obserueth the iniquitie of this time whereinto no Christian Churches were erected when as yet notwithstanding of the fauour of the Emperour at some times no publicke house could quietly be obtained for the Christians so that by reason hereof may appeare the decretall epistle of Pope HYGINVS concerning the dedication of Churches is forged fained because the reigne of ALEXANDER is a long time posterior to the dayes of HYGINVS who liued vnder the reigne of ANTONINVS PIVS and in the reigne of ALEXANDER as yet there was great difficultie to obteine a place whereinto Christians might assemble together The just deserued punishment of TVRINVS whome the Emperour caused to bee fastened to a stake in the open market place and there to be killed with smoke the Herald standing by and crying to the people Smoke he sold and with smoke he is punished This punishment I say declareth that this Emperour counted flatterers worthy of great punishment ALEXANDER and his mother MAMMEA were both slaine by his owne souldiers Bucolc Index Chron. Maximinus AFter ALEXANDER SEVERVS MAXIMINVS was Emperour and reigned 3. yeeres Euseb lib 6 cap. 28. A man of base parentage of an huge stature promoted to honours by ALEXANDER who nounished a serpent in his owne bosome as the prouerbe speaketh when he aduanced MAXIMINVS an ingrate foster to great dignities and honours For by his meanes the armie killed ALEXANDER and his mother MAMMEA and saluted him and his sonne Emperours without aduise of the Romaine Senat a man hated of all good men beloued of euill men more grieuous to the citizens of Rome then to their enemies Bucolc Index Chron. who for hatred of the house of ALEXANDER as EVSEBIVS recordeth raised vp the sixt persecution against Christians specially against the teachers and leaders of the Church thinking the sooner to vanquish the rest if the Captaines and guiders of them were made out of the way Euseb. eccl hist. lib 6. cap. 28. ORIGEN at this time wrote a booke de martyrio and dedicated it to AMBROSIVS PROTECTETVS a preaching elder of the Church of Casarea because these two vnder this persecution had susteined great afflictions and constantly perseuered in the true faith Eusebilib 6. cap. 28. No persecution was more violent no persecution endured shorter time In no persecution are the names of suffering martyrs so obscured and couered with silence possibly because the booke of Origen de martyrio through injurie of time is not to be found therefore some learned men do referre the martyrdome of such as wee haue spoken of in the dayes of ALEXANDER to this time or to the persecution of DECIVS I will not dispute of such doubtsome things Three other things that are more necessarie to the edification of the Church I will touch First the malice of the deuill who hateth the welfare of the sheepfolde of Christ and laboureth either to spoyle it of true Pastours or to send in among the poore sheepe hyrelings and men not regarding the well of the flocke but their owne gaine or clse if they haue true pastours to mooue the flocke to be disobedient to faithfull and vigilant Pastors The flocke that can eschew all these three snares of the deuill and all these three wofull calamities so oft seasing vpon the poore sheepesolde they are in good estate Reade CHRYSOSTOME writing vpon the 13. chap Heb. ver 17. Another thing is worthie to be marked that in three great persecutions in the fift sixt and seuenth ORIGEN a man more renowmed in his lifetime then after his death God vouchsafed vpon him two great honours but not the third whereof he was most of all desirous He encouraged his father LEONIDES and his disciples PLVTARCHVS two SERENI HERON HERACLIDES patiently to fuffer martyrdome in the dayes of SEVERVS Next he wrote a booke de martyrio in the daies of MAXIMINVS the sixt persecuter whereby doubtlesse many were incouraged patienly to suffer euill for Christs sake What remaineth now but the third principal honour of martyrdom it selfe whereunto he had a bent desire in the daies of DECIVS the 7 perseter but then he fainted as shall be declared hereafter God-willing When we call to minde this weaknes of ORIGEN let all the cogitations of our heartes stoupe and thinke that wee are not meete for great things but if the Lorde call vs to suffer great things for his Names sake the Lorde perfite his strength in our infirmitie and weakenesse Thirdly let vs marke the great difference that is betweene the volume of the booke of holy canonicke sacred Scripture all other bookes whatsoeuer In Scripture the ouerpassing of maters of great importance and moment is not for ignorance misknowledge or doubting of those things that are ouerslidden but for mysterie and representation of things more necessarie to be knowne as namely when MOSES a most accurat writer of the life death genealogies of holy Patriarches yet hee ouerpasseth the description of the genealogie death beginning of the life MELCHISEDECK this was done of purpose to bring in MELCHISEDECK as a type and figure of the true king of peace Christ Icsus as the Apostle declareth Heb. 7. but among ecclesiasticall writers I finde a preterition of the names of these worthy Pastours who were martyred for the cause of Christ in the sixt persecution and this ouerpassing with silence so weightie a matter is a secret confession of ignorance in this part of the historie together with a doubting whether VRBANVS the first VALERIANVS TIBVRTIVS CECILIA and MARTINA suffered vnder ALEXANDER or vnder MAXIMINVS or vnder DECIVS Yea PLATINA writeth it was the opinion of some men that VRBANVS 1. was martyred in the persecution of DIOCLETIAN I haue insisted at greater length in this purpose to the end that euery man may giue vnto sacred scripture that reuerence that is due vnto it but other writings let vs reade them with judgement for assuredly there is palpable weakenes into them In ende this wicked persecuter MAXIMINVS and his sonne were slaine by his owne souldiers at the siege of Aquileia Func Chron. Gordianus THe tyrannie of MAXIMINVS enforced both the senate of Rome and likewife their oppressed confederates in Afâ—…icke to aduise by what meanes the distressed estate of the Commonwell might be supported And first GORDIANVS a man of noble birth in Rome and at that time PROCONSVL in Africke with his sonne bearing the name of GORDIANVS with his father these two were declared to bee Emperours to resist the tyrannie of
after many torments was in end laid vpon the altar whereupon they vsed to offer sacrifice to idols while there was yet some streÌ„gth in his hande they put franckincense into his right hande thinking that he would haue scattered the incense vpon the altar and sacrificed but he endured the torment patiently saying the words of the Psalme 145. Blessed be the Lord who teacheth mine hands to fight In end LICINIVS made warre against CONSTANTINE and being diuerse times ouercome both by sea and land he yeelded himselfe at length and was sent to Thessalia to liue a priuate life where he was slaine by the souldiers SO CONSTANTINE obtained the whole empire alone Here ende the ten persecutions CENT III. Cap. 2. TO VICTOR succeeded ZEPHYRINVS the 14. Bishop of Rome who liued in that charge 8. yeres 7. months 10. dayes Platin. EVSEBIVS attributeth vnto him 18. yeeres Euseb. lib 6 cap. 21. so vncertaine is the computation of the yeeres of the gouernement of the Bishops of Rome EVSEBIVS writeth nothing of his decretall epistles and these that are forged by late writers are foolish and ridiculous Consecration of the holy cuppe in a vessel of glasse alanerly A Bishop to bee accused before honest Iudges twelue in number whome the Bishop himselfe shall chuse if neede bee honest and vnspotted witnesses to bee heard in his cause no fewer then 72. conforme and aboue the number of these 70. disciples whome Christ adjoyned as fellow-labourers in preaching with his Apostles And finally that no definitiue sentence should bee pronounced against a Bishop vntill the time his cause were heard of the Patriarch of Rome This is but a mocking of the Church of God to attribut such swelling pride such vnaccustomed formes of judicatorie such defensiue armour fencing and gwarding vnrighteous men against just deserued punishment vnto the simplicitie of an ancient Church humbled vnder the crosse and sighing vnder the yocke of heauie and long-lasting afflictions These false and forged decretall epistles altogether vnknowne to the fathers who liued before the dayes of CONSTANTINE will procure one day a decreete and sentence of wrath against these who haue giuen out new inuented lies vnder the names of ancient and holy fathers The canons of the Apostles albeita booke falsly attributed to the Apostles doe agree better with scripture then the constitution of ZEPHYRINVS For the Scripture saith that by the mouth of two or three witnesses euery worde shall bee confirmed Matt. 18 ver 16. The Canons of the Apostles say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Let not an Heretique be admitted to beare witnesse against a Bishoppe neither yet one witnesse alanerly albeit hee bee faithfull because that by the mouth of two or three witnesses euery worde shall be confirmed Canon Apost cap. 74. The writer of the Canons of the Apostles had some remembrance of the words of Scripture but the forger of the decretall epistles of ZEPHYRINVS is like vnto a ship-man who hath hoised vp his saile and auanced his ship so far into the sea that hee hath tint the sight of lande and townes as the Poet speaketh Provehimur Pelago terraeque vâ—…besque recedunt Surely this lying fellowe who euer hee hath bene that hath written this supposititious decretall epistle of ZEPHYRINVS hee hath hoised vp his saile and is so bent to lie that he hath tint both sight and remembrance of the words of holy scripture CALLISTVS the 15. Bishop of Rome continued in his charge 5. yeeres Euseb. eccles hist. lib. 6. cap. 21. PLATINA saith 6 yeeres 10. months 10. dayes The fable of Pope DAMASVS who affirmeth that CALLISTVS builed a Church to the honour of the virgine MARIE beyond Tyber is rejected by PLATINA himselfe because the historie of the time clearely prooueth that in the daies of SEVERVS and his sonnes the conuentions of the Christians could not haue bene in magnificke temples but rather in obscure chappels or subterraneall places so that the multiplied number of lies written of the Bishops of Rome who liued in this age and the decretall epistles falsly attributed vnto them plainely proue that the garment of antiquitie vnder the lap whereof Papistes would so faine lurke is altogether inlacking to them VRBANVS 1. was the 16. Bishoppe of Rome He continued in his office eight yeeres saith Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 22. PLATINA foure yeeres ten months twelue dayes Of his martyrdome EVS EBIVS maketh no mention Others who record his martyrdome are not certaine in what Emperours dayes hee was martyred Iproceede to his successour PONTIANVS the 17. B. of Rome He continued in his charge 9. yeeres 5. months 2. dayes Platin Euseb. saith 6. yeeres He was banished to the Isle Sardinia where he died Of the two decretall epistles ascribed vnto him the second is generall written to al men who feare and loue God the very first words of it prooue it to be false forged Pontianus sanctae uniuersalis Ecclesiae Episcopus c. that is PONTIANVS Bâ—…shop of the holy vniuersall Church to all them who feare loue God wisheth welfare Tom. 1. Concil Such magnificke stiles as these were not as yet in vse and when they crept in into the Church afterward they were giuen by persons who admired the vertues of some singulare and rare men such as CYPRIAN and ATHANASIVS and EVSEBIVS but no man did vsurpe such proud and arrogant titles of dignitie in his owne writings direct to other Christians and therefore the learned reject this epistle as composed by some late vnlearned and flattering fellowe After PONTIANVS succeeded ANTERVS the 18 B. of Rome to whome EVSEBIVS assigneth but one mouth of continuance in his ministrie lib. 6. cap. 29. DAMASVS assigneth to him 12. yeeres PLATINA 11. yeeres 1 month 12. dayes and this diuersitie of counting cannot be reconciled Next to ANTERVS succeeded FABIANVS the 19. Bishop of Rome vpon whose head a doue lighted when the people were coÌ„sulting anent the election of a Bishop therfore with full consent of the wholeCongregation he was declared to be theirBishop The people at this time were so far from beeing secluded froÌ„ giuing their consent to the electioÌ„ of him who should be ordained their Pastour that the consent of the people had the principall swey in the election of Pastours Func Chron Commentar He suffered martyrdome vnder the reigne of DECIVS the 7 great persecuter after hee had continued in his office 14. yeeres 11. months 11. dayes Platin de vit Many constitutions made by him are cited by GRATIANVS insert Tom 1. Concil One of them I cannot pâ—…sse by We constitute that vpon euery Lordes day the oblation of the altar shall be made by euery man and Woman both of bread and wine to the end that by these oblations they may be deliuerea from the heapes of their sinnes First marke in this constitution that the bread and wine which the people brought with them vpon the Lords day for
the 29. B. of Rome who continued in that ministration 5. yeres 6 months 21 dayes He liued in the dayes of MAXENTIVS by whom he was enclosed into a filthie stable to the end that lacking the salubritie of wholsome aire he might be destroyed with the filth stinke of the dung of beasts which thing also came to passe indeede for he died in the stable This holy martyr so long as he liued he made the stable like vnto a sanctuarie for hee neuer intermitted the holy exercises of prayer fasting and the Church when peace was granted to them by the mercie of God they builded a temple in that same place where the stable had beene whereinto MARCELLVS died Platin. de vitis The name of MARCELLVS is pretermitted by EVSEBIVS After MARCELLVS succeeded EVSEBIVS the 30. B. of Rome and continued 6. yeeres 1 month 3. dayes In his time PLATINA writeth that HELENA the mother of CONSTANTINE found the crosse of Christ. But ONVPHRIVS himself is compelled to grant that both DAMASVS and PLATINA erred in that narration because CONSTANTINE at this time had no dominion in Syria neither was hee as yet conuerted to the faith of Christ. But the tyrant MAXIMINVS with great crueltie oppressed the Church of Christ in the boundes of Syria and Iudea And therefore such as read the historie of the primitiue Church let them read with judgement because it is an easie thing to erre if any man giue such vndoubted credit to ecclesiasticall writers as he giueth to sacred scripture TERTVLLIAN a learned preacher of the African prouince of the citie of Carthage a man of a quicke wit pregnant ingine flourished vnder the reigne of SEVERVS the 5 persecuter When he came to Rome he vas not free of the enuy and reproches of the clergie of the Romaine church and mooued with anger he declined to the opinion of the Heretique MONTANVS wrote books against the true Church such as the volumes following De pudicitia De peâ—…cutione De jejunâ—…s De monogamia De exstasi lib. 6. his 7. booke against APOLLONIVS This lamentable defection of TERTVLLIAN may be an example to all men of great vnderstanding and excellent learning not to be puft vp nor to be high minded lest they fall into the snare of the deuill For TERTVLLIAN wrote learned apologies for the Christians and mightily confuted the errour of MARCION notwithstanding of al this he was high minded joyned himself to the opinioÌ„ of MONTANVS Ierom. Catal. script eccl if he had kept himself free of this foule spot he was worthy for his giftes to haue ben counted amoÌ„g the most famous doctors of the Church after the dayes of the Apostles Hist. Magd. Cent. 3. cap. 10. ORIGEN the sonne of LEONIDES an Egyptian was a yong man of 17. yeeres of age when his father was martyred in the persecution of SEVERVS Ierom Catal. script eccles His ingine was so pregnant in his youth and so capable of all kinde of instruction that his father would oftimes vncouer his brest when he was on sleepe and kisse it giuing thanks to God who had made him father of so happie a sonne hist. Magd Cent. 3. cap. 10. After his fathers death he sustained himselfe his mother sixe brethren by keeping a schoole for all his fathers goods were confiscate for his confession of Christ. When ORIGEN had spent his young age the description of his life in Greeke saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is when he was in his mid age the Churches of Achaia vexed with Heretiques sent for him as he was vpon his journey to Athens he went through Palestina was ordained to be a preaching Elder by ALEXANDER B of Ierusalem THEOCTISTVS B. of Caesarea This fact offended DEMETRIVS B. of Alexandria so highly that he was full of rage against ORIGEN and wherefore because he beeing a man of Alexandria receiued ordination to an ecclesiasticall office from the Bishops of Ierusalem and Caesarea When Bishops become serious in trifling matters and haue a greater regarde to their owne gloâ—…y then to the aduancement of the kingdome of God then that may bee spoken of them which IEROM writeth of DEMETRIVS Qui tanta in eum debacchatus est insania ut per totum mundum super ejus nomine seriberet that is He was so ful of rage against him that he replenished the world with writings mentioning the name of ORIGEN But consider what fault was in ORIGEN who was crauing no ordination And what fault was in ALEXANDER and THEOCTISTVS men whose names shall be had in euerlasting remembrance They did nothing of intention to grieue the heart of DEMETRIVS B. of Alexandria but onely beeing carefull of the aduancement of the kingdome of God they endeuoured to strengthen the hands of ORIGEN against the Heretiques of Achaia by conferring vnto him the calling of a Presbyter No man can justly offend against me if I cast in this sentence as a common admonition to all preachers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let vs not be ouer serious in ridiculous matters The name of ORIGEN was so famous that not onely the Bishops of Achaia sollicited him to come to their bounds for stopping the mouthes of Heretiques but also he was sent for at two diuerse times to bee present at the Councils conucened in Arabia against Heretiques Some Heretiques affirmed that the soules of men perish with their bodies and are raised vp againe in the day of the resurrection with the bodies whom ORIGEN mightily refuted Comment Func in Chron. lib. 6. Likewise he was present at the Councill in Arabia gathered against BERYLLVS B. of Bostra who denied that Christ was existent before his manifestation in the flesh and by the trauelles of ORIGEN BERYLLVS was reclaimed and reduced to the true faith therefore I reckone him not into the roll of Heretiques Euseb lib. 6. cap. 33. FIRMILIANVS B. of Caesarea in Cappadocia inuited ORIGEN to come to Cappadocia where he deteined him a long time Likewise MAMMEA the mother of ALEXANDER the Emperour sent for him to come to Antiochia and had him in reuerent regarde Likewise hee wrote to the Emperour PHILIP and to his mother who was the first Emperour that professed the Name of Christ Ierom. catal script eccl He studied to be acquainted with the Hebrew language farre contrarie to the custome of his own nation he conferred the Hebrewe text with the Greeke translations not onely the Septuagints but also the translations of AQVILA THEOLOSION and SYMMACHVS and hee found out the fift sixt and seuenth editions Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 17. Ierom catal scrip eccles Notwithstanding of all these excellent gifts and renoumed fame of ORIGEN he wanted not his owne grosse errours foolish facts In expouÌ„ding of scripturs he became a curious searcher out of allegories Yet this father of allegories ORIGEN took the words of Christ spoken of Eunuches There be some chaste which haue made thâ—…mselues chaste for the kingdome of
vncleane because they were procreated by mariage Origeniani Turpes These were vile and filthie beastes not abhorring from whoredome but from procreation of children to the end they might seeme to be chaste They were like to ONAN the sonne of IVDAH whome the Lord destroyed Gen. 38. ver 9. 10. All these heresies mentioned by Epiphan contra haereses lib. 2. I passe by almost with silence because they were like vnto abortiue birthes and continued not long to perturbe the peace of the Church Now concerning other Heretiques by whose venemous doctrine the Church of Christ had greater strife and perturbation ARTEMON and BERYLLVS B. of Bostra in Arabia denied the diuinitie of Christ and affirmed that he was not existent before hee tooke flesh of the Virgine With BERYLLVS ORIGEN conferred reduced him backe againe to the true faith and therefore I set not his name in the Catalogue of Heretiques because he added not vnto the fault of his bad opinion an obstinate defending of the same Euseb eccl hist lib. 6 cap. 33. The heresie of Helcesaitae otherwise called Sampsei because of the shorte continuance of it is scarce worthy to bee reckoned as I haue declared in the treatise of heresie They mixed the religion of the Iewes Gentiles and Christians together but were more addicted to the superstition of the Iewes then to any one of the other two Epiphan contra haereses lib. 2. They rejected the writings of the Apostle PAVL and affirmed that a man who denied the Lorde with his mouth in the time of persecution if so be he adhered to the faith in his hart he had committed no sinne They caried about with them a singulare book which they said was sent downe from heauen and they promised remission of sinnes to euery man who would hearken to the wordes of that booke Comment Func in Chronol NOVATVS a Presbyter at Rome was a man of a contentious spirit and men that are humorous high minded and contentious they are wise to doe euill but they can do no good Such a man was NOVATVS who disquieted with schisme and heresie two of the most notable Churches in the world at that time viz Carthage and Rome by giuing out a rigorous sentence against those who in time of persecution had fallen albeit they had repented after their fall and all outward tokens of vnfained repentance had beene seene in them yet his opinion was that they should not be admitted againe to the fellowship of the Church This opinion was not onely repugnant to the wordes of ISA 1. Ezech. 18. Mat. 11. to innumerable moe places of sacred scripture but also it was a foolish opinion aduancing the kingdome of the deuill and not the kingdome of God For the two great wheeles of the cart of the deuill whereby hee carieth men headlong to hell are presumption and desperation mercilesse NOVATVS taching a doctrine that strengthened not the knees of the weake he did what in him lay to moue sinners to despare Therefore CYPRIAN B. of Carthage who excommunicated him and CORNELIVS B. of Rome who did the like with aduise of a graue and worthy Councill gathered at Rome Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 43. are to be counted wise men because they endeuoured timonsly to suppresse those errors that weakened the harts of the children of God I reade of no heresie preceeding the heresie of ARRIVS and EVTYCHES that continued longer time in the Church of God then the heresie of NOVATVS partly because it crept in vnder pretence of zeale to the glory of God and vnder pretence of a detestation of sin partly also because the Novatian Heretiques in the question concerning the diuinitie of Christ were comformable to the opinion of the true Church Sozom. lib. 7. cap. 12. Thirdly because in time of the Arrian persecution the Novatians were banished and troubled with no Iesse hatefull malice and despite then the members of the true Church were yea and the true Catholickes and Novatianes beeing companions of one and the selfe-same suffering were content also to giue their liues one for another Socrat. lib. 2. cap. 38. And the foresaide authour saith Parúmque abfuit quin coadunarentur Socrat ibid. that is They were neere by vnited and agreed together to wit the true Catholickes and Novatians But what was the impediment that hindered their vnion Reade the historie and it shall not bee found in the true Catholickes but in the obstinacie and wilfulnesse of the Novatians And so it falleth out at all times that men who are authours of heresies and schismes are also the principall hinderers of the redintegration of the vnitie of the Church The razing and demolishing of the Temple of the Novatians in Cyzicum a famous towne of Bithynia together with the calamitie of the people of Mantinium a towne of Paphlagonia Socrat. lib. 2. cap. 38 clearely proueth that the Novatian heresie continued vntill the dayes of CONSTANTIVS the sonne of CONSTANTINE an Arrian Emperour and persecuter of the true faith The fauour that they obtained in the dayes of IVLIAN I passe ouer with silence But in the dayes of the reigne of THEODOSIVS the Novatians by the Emperours edict were permitted to haue publicke conuentions in Constantinople to enjoy such priuiledges as other Christians had to possesse the oratories and temples whereinto they were accustomed to serue God All this toleration and libertie was granted to them by the good Emperour THEODOSIVS because in the heade of doctrine anent the diuinitie of Christ they damned the Acrians agreed with the Homousians Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 10. The Magdeburg historie saith that this heresie continued in Constantinople vntill the time that it was conquessed by the Turkes Cent. 3. cap. 5. I haue written of this heresie at greater length to admonish all true Christians that it is not enough to adhere to some pointes of the true faith and to suffer persecution for righteousnesse at some times and to loue brotherly fellowshippe at some times so that we are content 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 life for our brethren all these things did the Novatians and were fauoured by the Emperour THEODOSIVS as said is yet were they both sehismatickes and Heretiques because they would be wiser then God and debarred them from the bosome of Christs compassions whom Christ inviteth to come vnto him saying Come vnto me all ye that are wearie and laden and I will ease you Mat. 11. ver 28 Let the example of the Novatians admonish men who studie to singularitie and to bring in newe customes or opinions into the Church of God to take heede that their opinions be not repugnant vnto the written word lest after they haue continued a long time in ende they be rejected as opinions foolish vaine hereticall and not agreeing with the scriptures of God His followers were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or puritans Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 43. Hist. Magd. cent 3. cap. 5. Let this name rest in the bosome of Heretiques And men
this If any thinke I haue done wrong in praying in few words for her who prayed so ofi for me let him not mockeâ—…mee but if he hath great charitie let him weepe for my sins to the common father of â—…l Christs brethren If AVGVSTINE speake so doubtsomely of Purgatorie de civit dei lib. 21. cap. 26. and of prayer for the deade Confess 9 cap. 12. LINDANVS had no great ground to proclaime the triumph of victorie for this alledged sermon of AVGVSTINE The place cited out of CHRYSOSTOME writing vpon the first chapter of the Epistle of PAVL to the Philippians homil 3 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is It was not in vaine that the Apostles constituted this as a law that in the reuerent mysteries a remembrance should be made of those that are departed For answere First I demande of LINDANVS if all these of his religion beleeue this that CHRYSOSTOME speaketh that prayer for the deade in time of celebration of the holy communion is an Apostolick tradition IS GREGORIVS 1. in that opinion who affirmeth that the Apostles in ministring that holy sacrameÌ„t vsed no other prayer but only the Lords prayer Gregor in regist lib. 7. epist. 63 IS PLTAINA in that opinioÌ„ who writing the life of XISTVS 1. saith thus Petrus enimubi consecr auerat oratione Pater noster usus est This being the opinioÌ„ of the most part of the Romaine Church that the Apostles vsed no other prayer but only the Lords praier before the ministration of the holy coÌ„munion howe can they adhere to this place of CHRYSOSTOME who calleth it an Apostolicke institution to make mention of the dead in these prayers Secondly I demande of LINDANVS if the passages in that same homilie be not excused by the figure hyperbole howe doth CHRYSOSTOME agree with himselfe when hee speaketh of them that are departed this life without Baptisme hee saith that they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is They are without the palace with them who are appointed for paine and with them who are condemned Which opinion or rather hard and mercilesse sentence he would confirme by testimonie of scripture Except a man be borne of water and the holy Ghost he cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen Iohn 3. ver 5. and yet a litle after for such hee biddeth distribute almes to the poore and this distribution of almes saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is it worketh some refreshment vnto them What is this that CHRYSOSTOM speaketh persons whoÌ„ he calleth condemned perpetually excluded from the kingdome of heauen may haue some refreshment by the almes deedes done by their friends on earth In this CHRYSOSTOME neither agreeth with scripture nor with him selfe hee agâ—…eeth not with scripture because it is plainely saide that not so much as a drop of colde water can be ministred to those that are condemned Luc. 16. He agreeth not with himselfe in one word counting them perpetually excluded from the kingdome of heauen and soone after speaking of some refreshment that they may get by actions done by the liuing Are we more louing kinde and mercifull then ABRAHAM in whome loue and all true vertues are perfited yet he sawe no refreshment to a condemned man Thirdly I demand of LINDANVS and those that bee of his opinion if CHRYSOSTOME was as deepe in the opinion of Purgatorie as in the opinion of prayer for the dead CHRYSOSTOME neuer knew what Popish Purgatorie meaned because in his time men who died in the faith albeit not altogether faultlesse yet they were conueyed to the burial places with torches and hymnes and spirituall songs And wherefore were these funerall rites vsed saith CHRYSOSTOME Do we not conuey them saith he as victorious warriours Do we not praise God because hee hath crowned with glory him who is departed Chrysost. in cap. 2 epist ad Heb. homil 4 The funeral Psalme that was vsually sung was the 116. Psalme the 7. verse whereof is this Returne my soule vnto thy rest for the Lord hath bene beneficiall vnto thee This was not to Purgatorie but to endlesse rest But to speake freely what I thinke of that ancient father CHRYSOSTOME in calling prayer for the dead an Apostolicke tradition I think he hath spoken hyperbolically calling all these opinions Apostolick traditions which were deliuered to him by good men who kept the chiefe heads of Apostolicke faith and this amongst the rest albeit no article of faith yet beeing deliuered to him by Christians more ancient then himselfe he calleth it by a figure an Apostolicke tradition But the conceite of Popish Purgatorie neuer entred into the heartes of NAZIANZENVS BASILIVS ATHANASIVS albeit DAMASCENE falsly alledgeth his testimonie THEODORETVS CHRYSOSTOMVS and the ancient learned fathers of the Greeke Church as clearely appeareth by the first protestation giuen in at the Councill of Florence by the Gâ—…ecians there conueened Ann. 1439. How socuer weake râ—…en for hope of helpe from the West were feeble defenders of the truth yet they clearly knew that the opinioÌ„ of Popish Purgatorywas vnknown to their ancient orthodoxe fathers In end Purgatorie finding no sure allowance in scripture nor yet in the writings of ancient fathers began to creepe vnder the skirts of apparitions of dead men by dreames fables apparitions and foolish inuentions it was so strengthened that the verity of the Gospel was not so much regarded by a foolish bewitched people as the fables confirming Purgatorie It were tedious to rehearse all the fables of DAMASCENE in his sermons de defunctis Yet all are not to be past ouer with silence He saith that THECLA one of the first feminine mattyrs prayed for FALCONILLA after her death and obtained pardon to her albeit shee was an Ethnicke idolattesse and died without the knowledge of Christ. This woman behooued to be deliuered out of hell and not out of Purgatorie But who should lend his eares once to hearken to fables so repugnant to scripture Luc. 16. In like maner he saith that holy MACARIVS prayed night and day for the dead and in end he demanded at the dry pow or head of a deade man if hee felt any comfort by the prayers of the liuing and the dry pow or braine pan answered that they found some litle refreshment Likewise he bringeth in the fable of an ancient teacher whose name he expresseth not because fables delite to haue their head lapped vp in darknesse of shadowes and silence who had a disciple that liued licentiously in excesse and â—…iot all his dayes and so without repentance concluded his life the teacher made prayers night and day for his disciple and in end the Lord opened his eyes to see his disciple burning in flames of fire to the necke after this hee increased the earnestnesse of his prayers afterward he saw his disciple burning in fire vnto the middle part of his body Finally by the feruencie of multiplied prayers he was fully deliuered The fable of GREGORIVS 1. cited also by DAMASCENE goeth beyond
discouer the reliques of his body left it should haue bene an occasion of idolatrie because MICHAEL the Archangell of God stroue against him in this point epist. ◅ud ver 9. The graue of the Prophet ELIZEVS was opened not of purpose to raise his bones and to honour them but vpon a great suddentie to cast in another dead man and albeit the Lord wrought a great miracle by touching of ELIZEVS bones 2. Reg. 13. ver 21. yet no man was so foolish as to raise them out of the graue or to carie them into the Temple to be adored and worshipped The bones of IOSEPH that were in a chest and transported out of Egypt by MOSES Exod. 13 ver 19. yet in the wildernesse were not worshipped no not by these carnall Iewes who worshipped the golden calfe And so the historie of the old Testament may be laide aside as an holy historie furnishing no fuel to hold in this fire of Popish superstition anent adorations of dead mens bones In the new Testament like as the doctrine of resurrection was clearely preached and beleeued amongst all Christian people so likewise a great care was had that the bodies of the Saintes should be honourably buried as bodies appointed to an happie resurrection This perswasion grounded in the heartes of Christians made them to count death a sleep the graue a bed resurrection a wakening of men out of their sleepe Ioh. 11. Act. 7. Now this sleepe differeth from other sleepes in this that when a seruant conueyeth his masters sonne to bed to sleepe and rest pos◅bly this same seruant will waken him againe in the morning that he may rise and walke but when we are conueyed to the graue by the Lordes seruants these seruants will not get that honour to raise vs vp againe out of our bed but let vs sleepe on still vntill it shall please our Lord and master Christ Iesus to come againe and raise vs vp out of our bed and sleepe But foolish seruants to be troubling the graues of the Saintes and digging out their bones which they cannot cloth with flesh sinewes and skin neither can they breath a spirit in them it is both foolish superfluous and vntimous diligence whereof no example is to be found in the new Testament In the ecclesiasticall historie it is to be noted that the fathers who liued neerest vnto the dayes of the Apostles were also freest of this superstition of worshipping of bones and other reliques In the fourth persecution POLYCARPVS Bishop of Smyrna was martyred as hath bene declared at what time great care was taken both by Iewes and Paganes that the dead body of POLYCARPVS should not come into the handes of Christians and to this purpose it was burned with fire The Christians who waited on diligently to honour that blessed body which had patiently suffered rebuke for the cause of Christ in end they got his bones which albeit they counted to bee more pretious then gold and siluer yet they worshipped them not as EVSEBIVS clearely declareth lib. 4. eccles hist. cap. 16. but they buried them honourablie into a convenient place Moreouer that day whereinto hee was burnt for the Name of Christ was called by the fathers natalis or natalitium POLYCARPI that is the birth-day of POLYCARPVS because by his death he made it manifest that he was the true childe of GOD begotten and borne of the vncorruptible seede of the Word And in that place where his bones were buried and vpon the very day of his martyrdome Christians conveened to glorifie God for the constant suffring of the Martyr to exhort others with constant perseuerance to be ready to do the like Euseb. ibid. These things no man can justly vituperat in the ancient Church because their purpose was to glorifie GOD by meanes not vnlawfull and to f◅ster in the heartes of the people the assurance of the resurrection of the dead by honourable buriall of such as died for Christ And so much the more they were moued so to do because the persecuting Pagans hindered the Christians from burying their dead to the end they might quench the hope of the resurrection in their hearts as Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 1. clearely declareth speaking of the Martyrs in France who suffered death in the fourth persecution vnder ANTONINVS VERVS whose bodies were left vnburied for a ti◅e and afterward were burnt with fire and resolued into ashes and the ashes were cast into the riuer of Rhodanus ne ullam amplius resurrectionis spem habeant that is to the end they should haue no more hope of the resurrection And doubtlesse there is no Christian heart that liued in these dayes but behoued to encrease their cair in burying the bodies of the Saints because in want of buriall the Pagans wold haue quenched the hope of refurrectiō The custome of transporting the bones of the holy men of God from one place to another more honourable place as seemed to the transporters it was not so ancient as it can be prooued by examples for the space of three hundreth yeeres after the ascension of our Lord yet these bones were transported after a manner as the bones of IOSEPH from Egypt to Canaan to be buried in a more honourable place Iosu. 24. vers 22. without any kind of adoration as the bones of BABYLAS B. of Antiochia in the dayes of IVLIAN the apostat Theodoret. lib. 3. cap 3. 10. The bones of PAVL B. of Constantinople were transported and buried in the Church of Constantinople that was builded by his persecuter MACEDONIVS Sozom. lib. 7. cap. 10. This was done in the dayes of THEODOSIVS the Emperour and the wordes are to be marked transtulis corpus ejus in Ecclesia condidit quam MACEDONIVS persecutor ejus adificaverat that is to say he transferred his body and buried it into the Church which his persecuter MACEDONIVS had builded In the dayes of the Emperour ARCADIVS the reliques of SAMVEL were brought to Constantinople Theodor. lector collect lib. 2. in the daies of THEODOSIVS 2. his son the bones of CHRYSOSTOM were transported to Cōstantinople Al this time bones other reliques were trāsported buried but not set vp vpon altars nor worshipped If it be objected that IEROME disputing against VIGILANTIVS defendeth the custom of women who in the very day time went to the graues of the martyres with lighted torches of waxe to honour them by so doing To this I answere that the wordes of IEROME make litle against our opinion First because his wordes import that the bones of the saintes were lying in their graues Secondly the women who lighted these waxe torches IEROM granteth that they had a zeale to God but not according to knowledge Thirdly IEROM in cōpating these lighted torches to the pretious oyntment powred out by MARIE vpon Christs head Ioh. 12. whereof Christ had no neede and no more haue the martyres neede of waxe torches to bee lighted at the places of their
contrarie we affirme that ifâ—…in these wordes Christ had giuen any supremacie to PETER aboue the rest then afterward when they stroue who should be greatest Christ had not damned this fault in all his disciples but he had only damned the eleuen disciples for that they were not voluntarly subject to PETER whom he had alreadie made head of all the rest But in so farre as striuing for superioritie is damned in them all Mat. 18. it is certaine that Christ appointed none of the Apostles to be supreme head of all the rest And CYPRI AN plainly affirmeth in his booke de simplicitate Praelatorum Hoc erant utique 〈◊〉 cateri Apostoli quodfuit Petrus pari consortio praediti honoris potestatis that is Al the rest of the Apostles were that same thing that PETER was furnished with like fellowshippe and honour The second part of the argument that the Bishop of Rome is the successour of PETER hath beene alreadie intreated in the head of succession Another argument proouing the supremacie of the Romaine Bishops is taken out of the decretall epistles attributed to the Bishoppes of Rome who liued in the second Centurie making mention of the superioritie of the Bishop of Rome aboue all other Bishoppes To this I answere that these epistles attributed vnto them are supposititious and false as hist. Magdeburg clearly prooueth by many reasons whereof I shall rehearse a fewe First the stile and ditement of all these epistles declareth that one and the self-same man hath endited them all Secondly the ineptitude and barbaritie of language no wise agreeing with the tightnesse of the Latin tongue vsed in this age Thirdly these decretall epistles agree not with the estate of the Church at that time persecuted by Tyrants troubled by Heretiques slandered by the world If these forenamed Bishops had writteÌ„ epistles indeed they had coÌ„tained exhortatioÌ„s to patieÌ„t suffring apologies against slaÌ„drous mouths refutatioÌ„ of Hereticks but seing they souÌ„d for the most part to the establishing of their own supremacy the very circumstaÌ„ce of time declareth that they are supposititious forged Fourthly the reasons whereby these epistles doe prooue the supremacie of the Romaine chaire are foolish ridiculous vnworthie to be attributed to so worthie men As namely that PETER was called CEPHAS that is an heade for his supremacie Likewise PETER and PAVL died at Rome therefore the Romaine B. is head of all other Bishops Also PAVL saide that hee had continuall remembrance of the Romans in his prayers Rom. 1. therfore the Romaine Church must be head of all other Churches Fiftly these decretal epistles were vnknown to IVSTINVS martyr IRENEVS CLEMENS ALEXANDRINVS who liued about this time as likewise to IEROME an accurat searcher of al an tiquities for none of theÌ„ mak meÌ„tioÌ„ of these decretal epistles Sixtly when the question of appellation to the Romaine Bishop and the question of supremacie was reasoned in the sixt Councill of Carthage if such decretall epistles had bene then exstant the ambassadours of the Bishop of Rome had alledged them for corroboration of their cause but they were not as yet fashioned and shaped Finally in these decretall epistles CLEMENS B. of Rome is broght in writing to IAMES surnamed IVSTVS after the death of PETER it is known by the history that IAMES surnamed IVSTVS was slain at the least 8. yeres before the martyrdome of PETER For Iames was slaine before NERO entended his persecution but PETER was martyred in the very furic of NEROES persecutioÌ„ Ioseph antiq I. 20. c. 8 Euseb. I. 2. c 23 25. The 3. principall argument they vse is taken from the vtilitie of the Church of God whereinto vnitie is very requisit Ioh. 17. for keeping of vnitie one ministeriall head vnder Christ is necessarie like as in the Church of the Iewes one high Priest to whom all the people were subject in matters of religion was a band of vnitie amongst the Iewes euen so say they one ministeriall head viz. the B. of Rome is necessary for keeping vnitie peace concord amongst Christians-To this I answere that all things happened to them in figures 1. Cor. 10. and like as the nation of the Iewes had one high Priest as a band of vnitie so likewise they had one altar one citie of their conuentions Isa. 33 these also were bands of vnitie to keepe the nation of the Iewes into an holy fellowship yet no man wil say that it is necessary to vs in our dayes to resort thrise in the yere to any one citie for keeping the vnitie of Christ No more is it necessary in our dayes for keeping of vnitie to haue one high Priest vpon whome we shall all depend but rather this beeing a figure as said is teacheth vs to depend vpon Iesus Christ the great bâ—…shop of our soules because we are all members of his body we are quickned with his spirit wee haue one hope of calling we haue one faith one Baptisme Eph. 4. These are the bands of our coÌ„junctioÌ„ both with Christ our head with his meÌ„bers but the Apostle PAVL in reckoning out the bands of our conjunction with Christ and amongst our selues speaketh nothing of one ministeriall head vnderChrist neither is it possible that there can be onâ—… ministerial head in al the world as there was one high Priest in one nation of the Iewes The second head of this treatise is to consider the steps degrees wherby the B. of Rome was mouÌ„ted vp in the chair of Christ. 1. The honorable stiles attributed by other churches vnto the chair of Rome began to puft vp some of them into great coÌ„ceit of theÌ„selues The chaire of Rome was called the Apostolick chaire the B. of Rome was called the vniuersal Bishop such honourable stiles by hyperbolicall speaches giuen vnto them should not haue puft them vp in pride to conceit supremacie ouer all other Bishops because the like stiles of dignitie are attributed to other Bishops and other chaires who neuer vsurped superioâ—…itie ouer all Churches Nazianz. in laudem Cypriani saith that he was counted in his time not only a gouern our of the Church of Carthage and of all Africke of all the regions of the West but also of al the East South North. The like is written of ATHANASIVS Nazian in laudeÌ„ Athanasâ—… The like also the EmperorCONSTAN TINE spak of EVSEBIVS PAMPHILIB of Caesarea Palestinae wheÌ„ he refused the bishoprick of Antiochia In this saith CONSTAN TINE to EVSEBIVS thou art blessed that by the testimony of the world thou art thoght worthy to be B. of the whol church Euseb. invita CoÌ„stantn l. 3. c. 59 yet for al this neitherCYPRIAN nor ATHANASIVS nor EVSEBIVS were puft vp in pride to think more of themselues then became the humble dispensators of the mysteries of God Here is to be noted that similitude of BASILIVS that a good Christian should be like vnto a
But the Arrian and Eutychian Heretiques found Emperours fauourably inclined to the maintenaÌ„ce of their errours such as Constantius and Valens protectours of the Arrian heresie and Anastatius and Heraclius fauourers of the Heresie of Euiyches This support they had of supreame powers strengthened the aâ—…me of Heretiques and made them able to persecute the true CHURCH of CHRIST Notwithstanding betwixt the tenne great Persecutions and the Arrian persâ—…cution a short breathing time was granted by GOD vnto his CHURCH who will not suffer the rodde of the wicked perpetually to lie vpon the righteous lest they put out their hand vnto iniquitie The dayes of the reigne of Constantine were the breathing dayes of the persecuted CHURCH Men banished for the cause of CHRIST by the Emperours edicts were returned from their banishment restored to their offices dignities and possessions which duely belonged vnto them The heritage and goods of such as had suffered death for the cause of CHRIST were alloted to their neerest kinsmen and incase none of these were founde aliue then their goods were ordained to appertaine vnto the CHURCH These beginnings of an admirable change of the estate of persecuted men wrought in the hearts of all people a wonderfull astonishment considering within themselues what could bee the euent of such suddaine and vnexpected alteration The care that Constantine had to disburthen persecuted Christians of that heauie yoke of persecution that pressed them downe so long was not onely extended to the bounds of the Romane Empire whereinto Constantine was soueraigne lorde and absolute Commander But he was carefull also to procure the peace of Christians who liued vnder Sapores King of Persia who vexed Christian people with sore grieuous persecution so that within his Dominions more then sixteene thousande were founde who had concluded their liues by martyrdome Amongst whom Simeon Bishop of Selentia Ustazares the kings eldest eunuch his nurs-father in time of his minoritie Pusices ruler of al the kings artificers Azades the kings beloued eunuch Acepcimas a Bishop in Persia all these were men of Note and Marke who suffered martyrdome vnder Sapores king of Persia. While the cogitations of Constantine were exercised with meditation by what meanes the distressed estate of Christians in Persia might be supported by the prouidence of GOD the Ambassadours of Sapores king of Persia came to the Emperour Constantine whose petitions when he had granted he sent them back againe to their lord and maister and he sent with them a letter of his owne intreating Sapores to be friendly to Christians in whose Religion nothing can be founde that can justly bee blamed His letter also bare the bad fortune of the Emperour Valerian the VIII persecuter of Christians and how miserably hee ended his life and on the other part what good successe the LORD had giuen vnto himselfe in all his battels because hee was a defender of Christians and a procurer of their peace What peace was procured to distressed Christians in Persia by this letter of Constantine the Historie beares not alwayes his indeuour was honest and Godly In Constantines dayes the Gospell was propagated in East India by Frumentius and Edesius the brother sonnes of Meropius a man of Tyrus This Historie is written at length by Râ—…ffinus Theodoretus Sozomenus and many others Likewise it was propagated in Iberia a country lying in the vttermost part of the Euxien sea eastward by the meanes of a captiue Christian woman by whose supplications first a childe deadly diseased recouered health and afterward the Queene of Iberia her selfe was relieued from a perilous and dangerous disease by her prayers made to CHRIST The King of Iberia sent Ambassadours to Constantine crauing of him that hee would send Preachers and Doctors to the countrey of Iberia who might instruct them in the true faith of CHRIST Which desire also Constantine performed with great gladnesse of heart Now to returne and to speake of the Dominions subject to the Romane Empire Constantine the sonne of Constantius Chlorus begun to reigne in the yeere of our LORD 310. and he reigned 31. yeeres he gaue commandement to reedifie the Temples of the Christians that were demolished in time of the persecution of Dioclesian This commandement was obeyed with expedition and many more large and ample Churches were builded meete for the conuentions of Christian people Likewise the Temples of Idoles were locked vp better they had beene demolished and equalled with the ground then had it beene a worke of greater difficultie to Iulian the Apostate to haue restoâ—…ed againe Heathen Idolatrie Many horrible abuses both in Religion and maners were reformed by the auzhoritie and commandement of the Emperour such as cubitus mensuralis called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Aegypt whereunto was attributed the vertue and cause of the inundation of Nilus by the Aegyptians therefore by the Emperours commandement this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was transported out of their TeÌ„ples In Rome the bloody spectacle of Gladiatores that is of Fencing men with swords killing one another in sight of the people was discharged In Heliopolis a town of Phoenitia the filthy maners of young women accustomed without controlment to prostitute themselues to the lust of straÌ„gers vntil they were maried this filthy custome I say by the commandement of the Emperour Constantine was interdicted and forbidden In Iudea the Altar builded vnder the Oake of Mambre where the Angels appeared to Abraham and whereupon the Pagans offered sacrifice in time of solemne Faires for bying and selling of Merchand waires in that place This Altar I say was commanded to bee demolished and a Temple to bee builded in the same place for exercise of diuine seruice The care this good Emperour had to quench the schisme that began in Alexandria shall bee declaâ—…ed in the owne time GOD willing In somethinges Constantine was not vnlike to King Salomon who finding his Kingdome to bee peaceably setled hee gaue himselfe to the building of the Temple of Palaces and of Townes which he fortified made strong Euen so Constantine finding that no enemie durst enterprise any longer to molest the peaceable estate of his setled Kingdome he builded magnificke Temples in Bethlehem the place of the LORDS Natiuitie vpon Mount Oliuet from whence CHRIST ascended to Heauen vpon Mount Caluarie where CHRISTS Sepulchre was Hee builded also a Citie in Bithinia and called it Helenopolis for honour of his Mother Helena and another in Palestina and called it Constantia by the name of his Sister Also he builded a glorious Temple into Antiochia which his sonne Constantius perfected and to the dedication of that Temple a great number of Bishops were assembled as shall bee declared hereafter if the LORD please And finally hee builded the great Citie of Constantinople in Thracia and called it nova Roma whereas before it was called Byzantium This towne was builded anno 336. In end the good
to the calling of GOD was leauing Athanasius in his young yeeres and childish playes was counterfeiting diuine mysteries baptizing children yet after such due forme of interrogatories answeres preceeding Baptisme that Alexander then Bishdurst not presume to rebaptize those who apparently in childish simplicitie had beene made partakers of diuine grace Hee began no sooner to accept the weightie charge of the Church of Alexandria anno 333. but the Arrians began to fret and offend knowing how diligently he attended vpon Alexander his predecessor at the Councill of Nice and how vigilantly wisely hee had detected the lurking absurdities of the vilde 〈◊〉 of Arrius And they thought the preferment of Athanasius was the vtter vndoing of their opinion Therefore they coÌ„spired against him and by a multiplied number of false accusations preuailed somewhat against him euen in the dayes of the good Emper. Constantine But in the dayes of Constâ—…ntius and Iulian almost the whole world conspired against him so that except he had bene vp-holden by that grace that commeth from aboue it was not possible that hee coulde haue consisted and borne out such vnsupportable hatred Iustly did Nazianzene compare him in time of aduersitie to the Adamant and in time of prosperitie to the Magnet In time of aduersitie no trouble ouercame him in time of prosperitie hee allured the heartes of men more intractable then yron to embrace the trueth of GOD. Now seeing Athanasius liued sixe and fourtie yeeres gouernour of the Church of Alexandria his great troubles can not bee comprised in better order then by declaring shortly what troubles hee susteined first in Constantines dayes next vnder the reigne of Constantius thirdly vnder the reigne of Iulian and last to speake of his peaceable end vnder the reigne of the Emperour Valens albeit he was an Arrian Persecuter In the dayes of Constantine first he was accused by an effronted harlot whom the Arrians had suborned to beare false witnesse against him but Athan. guided the matter with wisedome suffered Timotheus a worthie presbyter to speake whom hee had brought in with him to the Councill but hee was silent himselfe The impudent woman pointing out Timotheus by the finger as if he had bene Athanasius with clamours voide of all womanly modestie affirmed that hee had abused her in whosedome so that all who were present were ashamed of her impudencie This was done in the Councill of Tyrus to the perpetuall shame of the Arrians who suborned an harlot to accuse the faithful seruaÌ„t of CHRIST without a cause Secondly they accused him for this that hee had cutted off the hand of Arsenius some time his owne seruant and for greatâ—…r euidence they produced in the Councill of Tyrus before the Iudges the hand of a man inclosed in a case which hande they affirmed that Athanasius had cut off from Arsenius This they spake the more confidently because they supponed that Arsenius remained still secretly kept in their owne custodie but by the prouidence of GOD hee escaped came to Tyrus and was presented before the Councill hauing both his handes perfect sounde and vnmutilated After this the Councill was full of confusion for the Arrians cried that ATHANASIUS by magicke artes deluded the sences of men and they were purposed by violence and force to lay handes vpon him and to teare him in pieces But he fled by a ship and came to Constantinople where the Emperour was as shall bee declared GOD willing in the fourth CHAPTER The rest of his accusations and howe they dealt against him moste vnjustly and falsely and gaue out a sentence of deposition against him in his absence I remit vnto the place foresaid Vnder the reigne of Constantius Athanasius was compelled to flie at two diuers times First while the Emp. Constans was yet aliue who procured a Councill to be gathered in Sardica wherein the cause of Athanasius was tried and he found innocent and was sent backe againe and reâ—…ored to his place For Constantius feared the minaâ—…ng letters of his brother Constans who threatned to lead an armie to the Fast and to possâ—…sse Athanasius in his place againe incase his brother linguered in doing of it After the death of Constans Sabinianus was sent to kill Athanasius but he escaped miraculously as hath beene declared Againe he was compelled first to flâ—…e and afterward to lurke in the dayes of Iulian He was restored againe by the good Emp. Iouinian and he continued in his ministration vntill the dayes of Valentinian and Valens And although Valens was a crue I persecuter yet hee absteined from persecuting of Athanasius for honour of his gray haires and for that he was reuerently regarded of all men Thus Athanasius full of dayes died in peace after he had gouerned the Church of Alexandria 46. yeeres To worthie Athanasius succeeded Peter whom the Emp. Valens caused to be imprisoned and Lucius an Arrian bishop to be seated in his roome Lucius was made bishop of Alexandria against all kind of Ecclesiasticall order neitheir did the people craue him nor the Cleargie of Alexandria approue him nor any Orthodox bishop giue him ordination Peter escaped out of prison and fled to Damasus bishop of Rome Lucius like vnto a rauenous wolfe not onely banished the Homousians out of Alâ—…xandria and Aegypt but also that which was more insolent and neuer attempted before he persecuted the Monkes who dwelt in solitarie places of the wildernesse and banished them who had â—…lready banished themselues from all the delicate pleasures of the world But marke To what place could men bee banished who inhabited the desert places of barren wildernâ—…sses Hee caused them especially Macarius Isidorus to be transported vnto an Isle whereinto no Christians were to be found but only Pagans and worshippers of deuilles When these prisoners of CHRIST approached neare vnto the Isle the deuill left his olde habitation to wit the mouth of the image from whence hee was accustomed to speake and hee posâ—…essed the Priests daughte who ranne vnto the shore and cried words not vnlike to those which were spoken to Paul and Silas in Philippâ—… by the maid who had the spirit of diuination and after this the deuill left her lying vpon the ground as though she had bene dead But the men of GOD by their supplications to GOD restored the young woman to health and deliuered her to her father The inhabitants of the Isle who saw the wonderfull works of GOD receiued the faith and were baptized in the Name of CHRIST LUCIUS was so dashed with the fame of this wonderfull worke and with the out-crying of the people against him that hee permitted the foresaid monkes to returne backe againe to their owne places Afrer Peter succeeded Timotheus for one cause worthie to bee blamed because he fauoured the usurpation of Maximus Cynicus who presumed without a lawfull calling to bee Bishop of Constantino And after him Theophilus succeeded whose
attempts against Chrysostome I remit to the next CENTURIE Bishops of Antiochia IN Antiochia after Tyrannus succeeded Vitalius about the time that the rage of the tenth Persecution began to bee asswaged therefore hee re-edified a Church in Antiochia which had beene demolished in time of the Peâ—…secution of Dioclesian and his successour Philogonius perfected the building To whom succeeded Eustatius who was present at the Councill of Nice was Moderator and Mouth to all the rest Eusebius sometime bishop of Berytus afterward bishop of Nicomedia and last of alâ—… bishop of Constantinople did insinuate himselfe in fauour with the Emperour Constantine and obtained from him libertie to goe to Hierusalem and to visite the Temples that Constantine had lately builded in Bethlehem Hierusalem vpon Mount Oliuct To him resorted a number of Arrian Bishops who had alâ—… secretly conspired against Eustatius and suborned a vilde woman to accuse him of whoredome The Arrians vpon the simple deposition of a woman suborned by themselues contrarie â—…al kind of order depâ—…sed Eustatius and perswaded the Empâ—…rour to banish him as a man conuict both of adulterie and of tyrannie But the LORD laide his correcting hand vpon the woman whom the Arrians had suborned so that she died sore tormented with a grieuous sickenesse and confessed that money was giuen vnto her to accuse Eustatius that she had sworn deceitfully because the child procreated with her was begotten by Eustatius a smith of that name but not by Eustatius bishop of Antiochia The Arrians in the dayes of Constantine had no great vpperhand except onely in the matter of Athanasius his banishment to Triere and in the deposition and banishment of Eustatius to Illyricum But in the dayes of Constantius they tooke boldenesse and planted Arrian bishops in all principall places so that in Antiochia after Eustatius Eulalius Euphronius Placitus Leontius Eudoxius all these were Arrian bishops and placed by them in Antiochia In end Meletius was ordained bishop of Antiochia a man of great giftes whom the Arrians transported our of Sebastia in Armenia and placed him in Antiochia supposing that by the meanes of his excellent learning many should be allured to their opinion But it fell out farre otherwise for Meletius professed the true faith Onely the reproueable forme of his entrie by receiuing ordination from Arrian bishops was the grounde of remedilesse schismes in the Church of Antiochia There had beene alreadie two factions in the towne to wit Arrians and Eustatians now the thirde faction is added of them who were called Meletiani with whom Eustatiani did not communicate but abhorred them as they did the Arrians This schisme indured after the death of Meletius for the space of fourescore and fiue yeeres Meletius was banished in the dayes of Constantius and Euzoius an Arrian bishop placed in his roome Hee was restored againe by Iulian onely for desire hee had to vndoe things done by Constantius and to bring his name to disgrace Likewise vnder the reigne of the Emperour Valens he was banished the seconde time Hee gouerned the Church of Antiochia fiue and twentie yeeres and died in Constantinople immediately after the second generall Councill and was caried to Antiochia to be buried there The ordination of Paulinus to bee Bishop of Antiochia Meletius beeing yet aliue was the foolish fact of Lucifer bishop of Calaris in the Isle of Sardinia He was restored from banishment in the dayes of Iulian. And tooke purpose accompanied with Eusebius bishop of Vercellis in Liguria who was likewise restored at that same time to visite the estate of their brethren Eusâ—…bius addressed himselfe to Alexandria and conferred with Athanasius But Lucifer went to Antiochia where hee found miserable distractions euen amongst those who professed one the selfe same Faith When exhortations to unitie could preuaile nothing but the dissention daily increased hee ordained Paulinus presbyter of Antiochia and the chiefe of those who were called Eustatiani to bee bishop of Antiochia This fact of Lucifer was like vnto fewell added vnto the fire and mightily augmented the schisme Theodoretus blameth him for so doing and Eusebius Vercellensis when hee came backe from Alexandria disliked also the fact of Lucifer Wherefore Lucifer woulde not communicate any longer with Eusebius These sorrowfull times of multiplied schismes alienated the heartes of a great number of people from the true CHURCH Meletius was restored from his seconde banishment in the dayes of the Emperour GRATIANUS Paulinus woulde vpon no condition communicate with him because hee had receiued ordination from the Arrians When Meletius had ended his life the people woulde not admit Paulinus to be their bishop because they said it was not meete that hee should bee his successour who dispised his fellowship and counsell in his life time To MELETIUS succeeded FLAVIANUS a worthie mâ—…n Paulinus albeit hee appointed Euagrius to bee his successor yet such formes manifestly repugnant to the approued order of the Church could take no place The bishops of Rome Damasus Siricius and Anastatius were great aduersaries to him and misinformed the good Emperour Theodosius against him but when hee compeared before the Emperour he spake before him both freely and wisely wordes that liked the Emperour well as they are reported by Theodoretus O Emperour if any man doe blame my Faith as peruerse or my life as vnworthie I am content to be judged by my very aduersaries but if the disputation onely boe anent principalitie and eusinent places I will not contende with any man but denude my selfe of all superioritie and comâ—…it the chaire of ANTIOCHIA to whome yee like best The Emperour admired his courage and wisedome and sent him backe againe to gouerne his owne flocke and was slow to heare friuolous accusations in time to come against Flarianus This was that worthie Bishop who associated 〈◊〉 Chrysostome to be his fellow-labourer in Antiochia and who mitigated the wrath of Theodosius conceiued agaâ—…nst the Citie of Antiochia for misusing the imagâ—… of his wife Placilla Bishops of Constantinople CONSTANTINOPLE was builded by Constantine anno 336. in a plaâ—…e where Asia and Europe neerely confines bâ—…eing separatâ—…d onely by a narrow firth called of old Boâ—…phorus Thracius The cause wherefore this Emperiall Citie was builded in this place was not to resigne the towne of Rome and the gouernament of the West to the bishop of Rome but as Sozomenus writes that Constantinople or new Rome might be as a soueraigne Lady to all those who in the East West North or South were obedient to the Romane Empire Learned men in our dayes are ashamed to mainetaine all the foolish fables of the Romane Church for they see clearely the cause of the building of this great Citie was to keepe firmely both the East and the West vnder the Souerainitie of Constantine and his successours Alexander bishop of Constantinople proued a worthie man in the dayes of the Emp.
Constantine The Arrians finding themselues to be vtterly rejected by Athanasius they addressed themselues to Constantinople vnder the conduct of Eusebius bishop of Nicomedia and threatned Alexander that incase hee woulde not voluntarily receiue Arrius into the fellowship of the Church then they should bring him in authorized with the Emperours commande to the grieuance of his heart Alexander clothed himselfe with the armour of GOD and all the night long prayed in this sence LORD if Arrius be to be receiued to morrow into the communione of thy CHURCH then let thy seruant depart in peace and destroy not the just with the wicked but LORD if thou wilt spare thy CHURCH whereunto I am assured thou wilt be fauourable then LORD turne thine eyes toward the wordes of the Eusebians and giue not thine inheritance to a desolation and reproach and cut of Arrius lest while he entreth into the CHURCH his heresie also seeme to enter with him and so no difference seeme to bee betwixt Pietie and Jmpietie The day next following the prayer of Alexander Eusebius bisshop of Nicomedia with his retinue came with great confidence pompe to performe all which they had threatned they would doe But Arrius was compelled to goe to a secret place whereinto his bowels gusihed out and hee concluded his wretched life with ignominie and shame To Alexander succeeded Paulus His lot was to gouerne this Church vnder the reigne of an Arrian Emperour Constantius who rejected him and seated Eusebius bishop of Nicomedia in his place But this great parrone of the Arrian Heresie scarcely was placed in Constantinople when he ended his life The Homousians receiued againe Paulus to bee their bishop The Arrians choosed Macedonius This was the câ—…use of great debate in Constantinople and the people diuided in factions hatefully inuaded one another The Emperour hearing of the tumult sent Hermogenes the generall commander of his horsâ—…-men to remoue Paulus from Constantinople Hermogenes was very ready to execute the Emperours commandement but the people being affectioned toward their Pastor arose vp with popâ—…re tumult compassed the house of Hermogenes set it on 〈◊〉 slâ—…w himselfe and fastned a corde to his legges and trailed him along the streetes For this cause the Emper. Constantius willing to punish the authors of this tumult hastened to come to Constantinople The people went foorth to meete him and with reares confessed their fault and craued pardon The Emperour absteined from punishing them vnto the death but he cutted off the one halfe of the victuall which the liberalitie of his father had bestowed vpon Constantinople to bee payed yeerely out of the tributes of Aegypt He banished Paulus the second time and seated Macedoâ—…ius in Coâ—…stantinople not without effusion of blood Paulus was againe restored by the meanes of the Emp. Constans but after the death of Constans he was banishâ—…d to Cucusus a towne of Armenia where he was strangled by the bloody Arrians The Church of Constantinople was miserably troubled with Arrianisâ—…ne vnder the reignes of Constantius Valens The reignes of Graiianus and Theodosius was a breathing time to the professors of the true Faith At this time Nazianzenus a constant defender of the Faith was chosen Bishop of Constantinople who notwithstanding voluntarily left the great Citie in regarde the Bishops assembled in the second generall Councill gaue not a full and uniuersâ—…ll consent to his admission Yet gaue they all without hesitation their consent to Nectarius a man of noble birth of the countrey of Cilicia at that time 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and who had receiued no ecclesiastical preferment before that time This man I say they made Bishop of Constantinople with full consâ—…nt and allowance both of the Councill and people ouerpassing Nazianzenus so fraile are the cogitations of men euen in generall Councils that they are oft times more ruled with affection then reason Nectarius continued in that office vntill the third yeere of the reigne of Arcadius that is vntill the yeere of our LORD 401. In his time the confession of sinnes done in secrete to presbyter poenitentiarius was abrogated in the Church of Constantinople vpon this occasion as Socrates writeth A certaine noble woman was confessing in secret her sinnes to presbyter poenitentiarius and shee confessed adultery committed with one of the Church Deacons Eudaemon this was the name of the father confessor gaue counsell to Nectarius to abrogate this custome of auricular and secrete confession because the Church was like to bee slandered and euill spoken of by these meanes Socrates can scarse giue allowance to this fact of Nectarius in respect that by abrogation of this custome the vnfruitfull works of darknesse were lesse coargued and reproued But Socrates considered not that CHRIST when hee talked with the Samaritane woman at the Well sent away his disciples to buy bread to the ende the poore Samaritane sinner might more freely poure out her secrete sinnes in the bosome of CHRIST who knew all thinges that were done in secrete It is not my purpose to contend with Socrates he is writing an historie I am writing but a short Compend of an historie hee taketh libertie to declare his judgement concerning this fact of Nectarius in abrogating confession of secrete sinnes to pres byter poenitentiarius No man can blame mee to write my judgement concerning auricular confession It is in our dayes not like vnto the mantle where with Sem and Iapheth couered the nakednesse of their Father Noe but it is in very deed a lap of the mantle of the deuill couering the nakednesse of his children that is the horrible treasons that are plotted in secrete by the children of the deuill against Christian Magistrates Nowe is auriculare consession for greater causes to bee abrogated then of olde presbyter poenitentiarius was discharged by Nectarius Bishops of Hierusalem TO Thermon succeeded Macarius anno 318. about the 7. yeere of the reigne of Constantine In his time it is thought that Helena the mother of Constantine founde the Crosse of CHRIST but Ambrose writes that shee worshipped it not for that saith he had beene Gentilis error vanitas impioram that is an errour of Pagans and vanitie of vngodly people But now to lay aside the inexcusable fault of adoration of the tree wherevpon our LORD suffered What necessity had Helena to bee so serious to seeke out this tree and to commit it to the custodie of all posterities seeing that Ioseph of Arimathea who sought the body of IESUS at the hands of Pilate to the end he might burie it honourably yet sought he not the tree whereon CHRIST was crucified which with little adoe might haue bene obtained Secondly during the time that the Crosse was easie to bee found and eâ—…sie to haue bene discerned from other crosses How could the blessed virgine the mother of the LORD and holy Apostles haue committed such an ouersight in not keeping
Angels is damned as horrible idolatry and a forsaking of CHRIST And the bookes of holy Canonicke Scripture which are to be read in time of holy Conuocations of people are particularly reckoned out both of olde and new Testament And in this catalogue of Canonicke bookes no mention is made of the bookes of the Machabees of Ecclesiasticus and other Apocreeph bookes Vnder the reigne of the Emperours Valentinian Valens and about the yeere of our LORD 370. With aduice of both the Emperours a Councill was gathered in Illyricum wherein the Nicene Faith had confirmation and allowance The Emp. Valens was not as yet infected with the poison of the Arrian heresie Lampsacum is a towne situated about the narrow passages of Hellesp◅ntus The Macedonian Heretiques sought libertie from the Emp. Valens to meete in this towne who granted their petition the more willingly because hee supposed that they had accorded in opinion with Acacius and Eudoxius but they ratified the Councill set foorth at Seleucia and damned the Councill holden at Constantinople by the Acacians The Emp. Valens being d◅ceiued of his expectation commanded them to be banished their Churches to be giuē to the fauourers of the opinion of Eudoxius This dash constrained the Macedonians to take a newe course and to aggree with Liberi◅s b. of Rome But these Chame◅ions when they had changed many colours they coulde neuer be white that is sincere and vpright in Religion Vnder the Emp. Valentinian in the West Damasus b. of Rome gathered a Councill in Rome wherein he confirmed the Nicene Faith and damned Auxentius b. of Millan with Ursatius Valens and Caius Likewise hee damned Apollinaris and his disciple Timotheus In the yeere of our LORD 383. or as Bullinger reckoneth 385. in the thirde yeere of the reigne of THEODOSIUS a Generall Councill was gathered at Constantinople consisting of 150. Bishops of whom 36. were entangled with the Heresie of Macedonius who called the Holy Spirit a creature a minister and seruant but not consubstantiall with the Father and the Sonne In this Council the Macedonian Heretiques were louinglie admonished to forsake their errour and to embrace the true Faith that so much the more because they had once already sent messengers to Liberius and professed the true Faith But they continued obstinately in their errour and departed from the Councill The Heresie of Macedonius was damned the Ni◅en Faith confirmed with amplification of that part of the Symbole which concerned the Holy Spirit in this manner I beleeue in the Holie Spirit our LORD giuer of lise who proceedeth from the Father and with the Father and the Sonne is to bee worshipped and glorisied They ordeined Nectarius b. of Constantinople and that Constantinople shoulde haue the prerogatiue of honour next to Rome Great care was had of Prouinces that they shoulde not of new againe be infected with Heresies For this cause the name of Patriarches in the Councill of Nice appropriated to a fewe in this Generall Councill is communicated to manie To Nectarius Megapolis and Thracia was alloted ◅ontus to Helledius Cappadocia to Gregorius Nyssenus Meletina and Armenia to Otreius Amphilochius attended vpon Iconium and Lycaonia Optimus vpon An◅iochia and Pisidia Timotheus vpon the Churches of Aegyt Laodicea was recommended to Pelagius Tarsus to Di◅dorus and Antiochia to Meletius who was present at the Councill and ended his life in Constantinople To other Bishops a care and sollicitude of their owne boundes was committed with this caueat that no man should inuade the bounds belonging to another but if necessitie so required Synodes should be assembled and euery one beeing desired shoulde mutuallie assist his neighbour The great affaires of the Church and the care of their brethren in the West compelled them to meete againe in Constantinople where they wrote a Synodicke letter to Damasus bishop of Rome to Ambrose B◅itto Valerianus Acholius Anemius Basilius and to the rest of the Bishops conueened at Rome Wherein they declare the manifolde troubles they had sustained by Heretiques and now alb◅it in the mercie of GOD they were ejected out of the sheepe-folds yet like vnto rauening wolues they were lurking in woods seeking oportunitie to de◅our the sheepe of CHRIST They excuse their absence because the infirmitie of their Churches newly recouered from the handes of Heretiques coulde not permit manie of their number to journey to Rome Alwayes they sent their beloued brethren Cyriacus Eusebius and Priscianus to countenance the assembly at Rome In matters of Discipline they recommended vnto them the Canons of the Councill of Nice namely that Ecclesiasticall honoures shoulde bee conferred to persons worthie and that with the speciall aduice and consent of the Bisshops of that same Prouince with assistance of their confining neighbours if neede required After this maner was Nectarius Bishop of CONSTANTINOPLE Flavianus Bishop of ANTIOCHIA and Cyrillus Bishop of HIERUSALEM ordained Heere marke that the consent of the Bishop of Rome was not necessarie to the ordination of the Bishops of the East And the usurped authoritie of the Bishop of Rome smelleth of Noueltie and not of Antiquitie This Synodicke letter sent from Constantinople woulde seeme to import that the Councill which Damasus gathered at Rome was assembled in the dayes of Theodosius or els that hee had gathered two assemblies in Rome at diuers times and yet for one purpose Godly Emperours and Kinge◅ such as Constantine Theodofius and Dauid were very carefull of the unitie of the Church that it might bee like vnto a compact Citie as Hierusal◅m was when the toure of Iebus was conquised then the people worshipped one GOD were obedient to one Law and subject only to one Sou◅reigne Theodosius in the fifth yeere of his reigne c◅ring for the peace of the Church conueened a great Nationall Councill at Constantinople not only of H◅mousians but also of Arrians Eunomians and Macedonians hoping that by mutuall conference possibly they might in end accord The good Emp. consulted with Nectarius Bishop of CONSTANTINOPLE N◅ctarius with Agelius a Bishop of the Novatians Agelius with Sis◅nius an eloquent man and a mightie Teacher and a reader in his Church This man considering that by contentious disputations schismes were increased but not quenched gaue this aduice to Nectarius that hee shoulde counsell the Emperour to demande of Heretiques in what account they had the holie Fathers who preceeded their time The Heretiques at the first spake reuerently of the Fathers but when they were demanded if in matters of Faith they woulde giue credite to the testimonie of the Fathers the Her◅tiques were diuided amongst themselues Therefore the Emperour rent in pieces the summes of the Arrian Eunomian and Mac◅donian faith and ordained the Homousian Faith onely to haue place The seconde Councill of Carthage was assembled vnder the reigne of Theodosius neere vnto the time of the Generall Councill holden in CONSTANTINOPLE In it first
the summe of the Nicene Faith is confirmed The continencie of Bishops Elders and Deacons is recommended with abstinence euen from matrimoniall societie so earlie began men to bee wisâ—…r then GOD But in the twelfth Canon of the thirde Council of Carthage it may bee perceiued that this constitution as dâ—…sagreeable from GODS worde was not regarded because Bishops in AFRICKE married and had sonnes and daughters and these are inhibite to marrie with Infideles and Heretiques in the Canon fore-saide The making of Chrisme and conâ—…ecrating of holie Virgines is ordained onely to belong to Bishops The Canons of this Councill for the moste 〈◊〉 tende to this to aduance the authoritie of their owne Bishops fore-smelling as appeares the usurpation of preheminence in the Bishops beyonde sea The thirde Councill of Carthage was assembled in the yeere of our LORD 399. Aurelius Bishop of Cartâ—…age seemeth to haue beene Moderatour of the Councill AUGUSTINE Bishop of Hippo was present Manie good constitutions were accorded vpon in this Councill as namely that the Sacramentes shoulde not bee ministred to the dead That the sonnes and daughters of Bishops and others in spirituall offices shoulde not bee giuen in marriage to Pagans Heretiques or Schismatiques That men in spirituall offices shoulde not be intangled with seculate businesse according to the precept of the Apostle 2. Tim. 2. verse 4. That men of the Cleargie should practise no kind of usurie That no man shall bee ordained Bishop Elder or Deacon before hee haue brought all persons of his owne familie to the profession of Christian Religion That Readers who are come to perfect yeeres shall either marrie or els professe continencie That in the ministration of the Sacrament or Sacrifice to wit Eucharisticke nothing shoulde bee offered except bread and wine mixed with water of the fruites of the Cornes and Grapes That the Bishop of Rome shoulde bee called the Bishop of the first seate but not the high Priest nor the Prince of Priestes That nothing except holy Canonicke Scripture should bee read in the Churches vnder the name of holy bookes About the yeere of our LORD 401. vnder the reigne of Honorius was assembled againe a great nationall Councill in Carthage of 214. Bishops Augustine Bishop of Hippo was also present at this Councill Manie Canons were set downe in this Councill almoste equall with the number of conueened Bisshops That persons married for reuerence of the blâ—…ssing pronounced to the marriage shoulde not companie together the first night after their marriage That the Bishop shoulde haue his dwelling place neere vnto the Church his house-holde-stuffe shoulde bee vncostly his fare shoulde be course and vndelicate and that he should conquiese authoritie vnto himselfe by fidelitie and vprightnesse of an holy conuersation That a Bishop should not spende time in reading the bookes of Pagans the bookes of Heretiques if necessitie required hee might reade That a Bishop entangle not himselfe deepely with household businesse to the end hee may attend vpon reading Prayer and Preaching That a Bishop admit no man vnto a spirituall office without aduice of the Cleargie and consent of the people That a Bishop without aduice of his Cleargie pronounce no sentence els it shall haue no force except they confirme it That a Bishop sitting shall not suffer a presbyter to stand That an assemblie of Heretiques conueened together shall not bee called Concilium but Conciliabulum That hee who communicateth with an Heretique shall bee excommunicate whether hee be of the number of the Laikes or of the Cleargie That such as refuse to giue vnto the Church the oblations of defunct persons shall bee excommunicate as murtherers of the poore Heere marke what is meaned by Oblationes Defanctorum not Soule-masses said for the defunct but the charitie which they haue left in testamentall legacie to the poore That no woman shall presume to baptize TREATISES BELONGING TO THE fourth CENTURIE A TREATISE Of Inuocation of Saintes IT is more easie in this TREATISE to disapproue the doctrine of Inuocation of Saintes then accurately to point out the minute of time whereinto this abuse sprang vp for the inuious man who sowed tares in the husbandrie of GOD hee did it while men were asleepe And no good Christian how vigilant soeuer hee be can bee at one and the selfe same time both sleeping and waking Neuerthelesse albeit the sowing time bee vnknowne to vs the time whereinto the blade springeth vp and manifesteth it selfe vnto the sight of men may be knowne And therefore I haue referred this Treatise vnto the fourth CENTURIE It is true that Origene about the yeere of our LORD 240. like as he disputed curiously of all things without any certainty of sacred Scripture yea euen of plurality of worlds so in like maner he disputed of the charity and affection that good Christians departed this life might possibly beare to the members of the MILITANT CHURCH of CHRIST And hee thought it not inconuenient to suppose tâ—…at they had a care of our saluation and supported vs with their prayers Neuerthelesse he spake doubâ—…somely Ego sic arbitrior that is I suppose it is so but he durst not with ful assurance affirme any such thing In the third CENTURIE also wee reade of a commemoration of the names of holy Martyres in time of ministration of the holy Sacrament but neither of purpose to pray for them who were already possessed into their rest nor of purpose to request them to pray for vs for such grosse errour was not yet admitted into the bosome of the Church But rather of purpose by such a commemoration 〈◊〉 animate the godly to follow the foote-steps of those men in well-doing whose names were thought worthie at solemne times to bee commemorated in the Church The Rhethoricall libertie of Basilius Magnus and Naziaâ—…nus brought inuocation of Saintes in the mouthes of all the people for it is their custome after they haue commended the patient suffering of Martyres in end they desire to bee supported by the prayers of the holy Martyres These glorious Oratours learned not this lesson in the bookes of holy Scripture but rather in the schoole of Libanius whose frequent incalling vpon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his declamations accustomed Basiliâ—…s Naziâ—…zenus to call vpon the Martyrs to the end that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Gentiles might bee forgotten and the holy Martyres by whose examples men might bee led into the foote-steps of vertue and godlinesse might be remembred Alwayes seeing these learned Fathers had no warrand in Scripture for inuocation of Saintes they are compelled to speake doubtsomely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is as I suppose And againe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is if it bee not too much bolden esse so to speake And againe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is if there be any sense
betwixt the Riuers Arnon Iordan and Iabbok by one apparent right the king of Ammon claimed that these lands should be restored vnto the Ammonites to whom of old they did belong but Iphtah refused to giue ouer the possession of these landes wherein the Reubenites and Gaaites dwelt and that for three great reasons First they receiued these landes out of the handes of their GOD by whose expresse commandement and warrant MOSES faught against Sihon king of Hesbon Secondly since the dayes of MOSES vntill the dayes of the gouernament of IPHTAH that is the space of three hundreth yeeres the people of Israel peaceablie possessed those landes And thirdly euen in the dayes of Moses these landes were taken out of the handes of the Amorites who were possessors of them at that time and not from the Ammonites For the like reasons I say we cannot agree to the doctrine of Inuocation of Saints First because wee haue receiued a perfect forme of prayer out of our LORDS hands wherein we are taught to pray onely to our Heauenly Father and not to Saints Secondly because the Church for the space of three hundreth yeeres after the LORDS ascension used no other forme of prayer then this to pray to GOD alone through IESUS CHRIST Thirdly if Papistes will needes make anie controuersie in this matter let them controuert with CHRISTS Apostles who haue left vnto their true successors this forme of prayer which we now use and such new young school-maisters as Papistes are wee cannot admit Against the seconde of the three preceeding reasons if they object that in the dayes of Cyprian the Christian Virgine whom Cyprian before his conuersion pursued with Magicall arts labouring to circumueene her shee prayed for helpe to the Virgine Marie as Nazianzenus writeth To this I answere that this narration which Nazianzenus hath found in some Apocryph booke is rejected by the learned as an vncertaine thing whereof Ierom writing of the conuersion of Cyprian maketh no mention Secondly this forme of prayer that a weake and timorous Virgine used was no liturgie nor forme of prayer used amongst Christian people in their holy assemblies and that thing which any one person doth of infirmitie and weakenesse is not to bee counted an ancient doctrine in the Church Seeing the Apostle warneth vs to absteine from all appearance of euill at least Papistes in their Inuocation of Saintes shoulde haue absteined from formes of speaking used in prayers made vnto the eternal GOD lest they should seeme to giue the glory onely due to the Creator to the creatures But in the matter of Inuocation of Saintes they haue set themselues forward with such impetuous speate that they cannot absteine from the honourable stiles giuen to GOD but these also must bee giuen to the Saintes The Prophet Dauid calleth the LORD his Rocke his Fortresse his Strength his Shield the Horne of his Saluation and his Refuge And in another Psalme GOD is our hope and helpe ◅rength in troubles readie to be found Are not all these honourable stiles and many more attributed to the Saintes in the ordinary prayers of the R◅ane Church Is not the Virgine Marie called the Queene of Heauen the prouident gouernor of Heauenly and Earthly powers the mother of mercie obteiner of pardon mediatrix to GOD-ward restorer of the grace to bee hoped for the mother of the militant Church the aduocate of the world Such pretious ointment as this is more meete to bee poured out vpon the feete of CHRIST then vpon the head of the Virgine Marie but a prodigall waster neither regardeth what hee giueth nor to whom they are but one steppe from calling the Virgine Marie directly eternall GOD for they put the gouernement of Heauenly and Earthly things vpon her shoulder they call her Queene of Heauen and the prince of peace What remaineth to bee said but one word that shee is almighty GOD and this stile also will bee necessarily inferred vpon the preceeding honourable titles attributed to her The honourable stile of an Aduocate Bellarmine is the bolder to attribute vnto the Virgine Marie because that Ireneus writeth Et sicut ill◅ seducta est ut effugeret DEVM sic h◅c suasa est ◅bedire DEO uti Virginis Euae Virgo Maria fieret advocata that is and like as she to wit Eva was seduced to depart from GOD euen so this woman to wit the Virgine Marie was perswaded to obey GOD to the end that the Virgine Marie might be an aduocate for the Virgine Eva. I am certaine that Bellarmine vnderstood not the meaning of Ireneus better then hee vnderstood the sence and meaning of his owne words In the words immediately preceeding Ireneus declares that like as sinne came in by disobedience in eating of the fruite of the forbidden tree euen so righteousnesse came in by him who manifested his obedience in another tree that is in suffering death vpon the Crosse. What neede had Be◅larmine to wreast the wordes of Ireneus after hee had set downe so cleare a commentarie of his owne words for hee calleth the Vi◅gine Marie an aduocate in respect of her blessed birth who by his obedience satisfied for the sinne that Adam brought in by his disobedience Now it is true that superstitiō is like vnto the Feau◅r called Hectica in the beginning hardly discerned but easie to bee cured and in end easily discerned but not easily cured Euen so it was hard to know what would bee the issue of the disputation of Origen when he disputed concerning the affection that Saintes departed carried towarde the members of the Militant CHURCH of GOD but it was easie to stay the course of this errour when hee who was the first author of it durst not auow it but in secret disputations said that possibly such a thing might bee But in our dayes the Feauer is growne to such an height that it is easier to discerne the errour then to find out a way to correct it What is then to bee done at this time where into errour hath preuailed so farre and of so long time that it is like vnto a Gangrene dayly becomming worse and worse so that it is apparently a remedilesse euill shall wee cease from damning superstition and let the people pray as they list It is better to follow the example of the holy Prophet Helias albeit Idolatrie was vniuersally ouer-spred in the kingdome of Israel yet he reproued the people for halting betweene two opinions and hee bowed his knees to GOD and prayed that the LORD would send fire from Heauen to burne the sacrifice and to seale vp in the hearts of the people that the GOD who made the Heauen and the Earth was the onely true GOD and onely to bee worshipped Euen so beside reprouing of superstitious Inuocation of Saints which also I haue done according to the measure of my knowledge in this Treatise I pray to the eternall GOD that hee
would send from the Heauen the diuine flame of his celestiall loue to the ende that the fleshly conceits of mens hearts may bee brunt vp and that they may bee fully perswaded that the LORD who made the Heauen and the Earth is hee alone to whom spirituall sacrifices are to bee offered and that through IESVS CHRIST to whom with the Father and the Holy Spirit bee praise and glorie now and euer AMEN A TREATISE Of the authoritie of COUNCILS IN the first three hundreth yeeres of our LORD Councils were few in number and verie obscure and few of them had great authoritie except the Councill holden in HIERUSALEM by the Apostles yet was the first age after CHRIST the golden age whether wee consider doctrine or maners in doctrine more sincere in maners more vnreproueable then any age after following in so much that all the accusations forged against their doctrine and conuersation were but calumnies and lyes The banquets of Thyestes and the chambring of Oedipus perpetually objected to the Christians of the primitiue Church what were they but cauillations in thinges whereof they had no vnderstanding They knew not what the spirituall eating of the flesh of CHRIST did meane neither knew they how necessary it was for Christians to keepe holy assemblies in the night time when they had not libertie to doe it in the day time And they spake euill of things they could not nor would not comprehende as the Gracians and Romanes counted the Hebrues Barbarians because they had no regard to vnderstand their language But out of all question the first age was the golden age of the worlde after it was renewed by the comming of CHRIST in doing of good more willing in suffering of euill more patient then anie age that followed the first 300. yeeres of our LORD And that thing where into the primitiue Church seemeth to be inferiour to posteriour times to wit in number and splendor of Councils in that same point it hath a prerogatiue such as Iuda had ouer Israel there were more altars in Israel then in Iuda but that one altar in Hierusalem was better then all their altars And the Councill holden in Hierusalem by the Apostles in the dayes of the Emperour Claudius was better then all the Councils either Generall or Nationall that euer were gathered since those dayes Now before I speake in particular of thâ—… necessitie of Councils of their authoritie of the abuse of Councils and power to conuocate them and who should haue vote in Councils somewhat is to bee premitted concerning the name giuen vnto Gâ—…nerall or Nationall assemblies Gratianus busieth himselfe in manie vnnecâ—…ssarie thinges and in this also to secke out the Etymologie of the Latine word Concilium and hee deduceth it from the word Cilium called in the Greeke language 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the eye lid and the compound word Concilium signifieth the companie of men who agree in one minde as the eye liddes doe when they couer the eyes they couer both together and when they open againe to giue place vnto the sight of the eyes they open both at once And so Gratianus thinketh that Concilium is Coelus consentientium that is a company of men who agree in one mind The fourth Councill of Garthage requireth beside consent and agreement in one minde a consent to the veritie and trueth of GOD therefore they say that the assemblie of Heretiques should not bee called Concilium but Conciliabulum But in acurate seeking out of Etymologies scarce can Plato himselfe in his Dialogue called Cratylus escape the blame of curiositie the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is plainer and is borrowed by the Latinists who usually call a Councill Synodus and it is used in this sence to betoken a meeting of men in spitituall offices for timous suppressing of corruptions either in Doctrine or maners springing vp into the Church The necessitie of Councâ—…ls may bee proued by these arguments following First those ordinarie meanes which the Prophets and Apostles who had their callinâ—… and gifts immediatly from GOD did use for suppressing of false doctrine and corrupt maners should of necessitie continue in the Church But so it is that conuentions assemblies was one of these ordinary meanes ergo they should continue in the Church The seconde part of the argument is proued by the example of the great assemblie gathered at Silo in the dayes of Iosua to suppresse the apparent defection of the Reubenites Gadites and halfe tribe of Manasses from the true worship of GOD as seemed vnto them And this Assemblie had allowance of GOD forasmuch as it was ordered with wisedome the glory of GOD was onely respected and the ende of it was peace in ISRAEL Next the great assemblie of the ten tribes at mount Carmell procured by Helias the Prophet but gathered by the commandement of Achab the king of Israel declareth that assemblies of Church-men and others of chiefe authoritie was an ordinarie meane to reforme abuses in Religion albeit no reformation followed after this assemblie yet the enemies of the true Religion were conuicted in their consciences false teachers were disgraced and punished and the zeale of Helias toward the glory of GOD had allowance by a miracle of fire from Heauen In like maner Samuel by gathering a great assemblie of all Israel at Mizpah procured a reformation both in Religion and maners amongst them Dauid in transporting the Arke to the citie of Dauid Salomon in the dedication of the Temple both used the support of holie assemblies gathered to that effect And in the new Testament the Apostles Elders and Deacons met together in an holie assemblie at Hierusalem and timouslie suppressed the doctrine of false teachers who affirmed that the Gentiles could not bee saued by faith in CHRIST onely except they had also beene circumcised and kept the law of Moses All these examples and manie more contained in holy Scripture teach vs that the meeting of holie assemblies was an ordinarie meane to suppresse corruption in doctrine and maners and to aduance the kingdome of GOD. Secondlie that thing which godlie Emperours did for the suppressing of Heresies following the examples of the Prophets Apostles especiallie when no better meanes could be found out is necessarilie to bee obserued But so it is that the godlie Emperours Constantine Theodosius Valentinian the third and Theodosius the second the sonne of Arcadius and Martianus conuocated Councils for suppressing of the Heresies of Arrius Macedonius Nestorius and Eutyches and no better meanes could be found out neither as yet can bee founde out for suppressing of Heresies Therefore the custome of conuocating Councils at times requisite is necessarilie to bee obserued Other arguments albeit they haue not so necessarie a consecution as the former notwithstanding they proue that lawfull Councils are a terrour to the kingdome of the Deuill and that the instrumentes of Sathan such as Iulian the
are transported with incertainetie of doubtfull opinions so that albeit they bee met together to settle others in the certainetie of the true Faith yet they themselues are so wauering minded that they can neuer bee at rest Like as the Arrians not content with the summe of Faith set downe at Nice assembled themselues many times set downe 9. diuers formes of Faith as Socrates recordeth yet coulde they neuer agree vpon one certaine forme of Faith which they woulde not alter Likew◅se in the affaires of Discipline so great discrepance of opinion was founde that neither Councill agreede with Councill nor Bishop with Bishop nor yet Bishops with Councils The Councill of Ancyra thought expedient for order taking with those who had sacrificed vnto Idoles in time of persecution that vnto Bishops should bee adjoined Chorepiscopi that is Countrey Bishops or Landward Bishops to whom they gaue not power to ordaine Elders and Deacons but onely Readers and Subdeacons Damasus Bishop of Rome coulde not agree to this subordinate order of Bishops called Chorepiscopi The Councils of Neocaesarea Antiochia liked of this forme of gouernament Other Councils in not making mention of this name declared their misliking so that this abuse likewise of diuersity of opinions frequently altered both in Doctrine and Discipline impaired much the authoritie of Councils Before I declare who hath power to conuocate Generall Nationall Councils something is to bee premitted concerning the assemblies vpon the LORDS holy Sabboths These assemblies of all other were counted moste holy in so much that when the Princes of the people of Israel were to conueene with Moses to consult concerning matters of ciuil gouernament they were warned so to doe by the blowing of one of the siluer trumpets onely but when both the siluer trumpets did blowe then the people were warned to conueene at the doore of the Tabernacle for the exercise of diuine seruice which as it was of all Conuentions most holy so in like maner it was foresignisied in most solemne maner These holy meetinges were warranded by the LORDES expresse commandement Remember the Sabboth day to keepe it holy c. And in the new Testament Christians hauing receiued power to meete together in CHRISTES Name with promise that CHRIST woulde bee amongst them they conueened secretely to the hearing of the worde and ministration of the Sacramentes albeit they were most straitely inhibited so to doe by the Edictes of persecuting Tyrantes and these who were comprehended and put to death for their conuentions profession they died Holy Martyres how soeuer the Pagans did put them to death as traitors because they disobeyed the Emperours commandement both in their conuentions and profession Yet this ground beeing once laide that they died Holy Martyrs it wil follow that Christians haue power to conucene to heare the worde preached especially vpon the LORDES day albeit all the Princes of the worlde woulde forbid them to meete And this libertie granted by CHRIST and sealed vp by the blood of innumerable martyrs Confirmed also by the lawes of Christian Princes euer since the reigne of Constantine it will continue vnto the blessed appearance of the LORD IESUS to judge the world albeit all the enemies of the Gospell of CHRIST shoulde grinde their teeth and fret against this libertie These fore-saide weekely conuentions are necessarie at all times and in all ages euen albeit there were no H◅retique nor Scismatique in the worlde to diuert people from the trueth of GOD because euen the best of vs all is but like vnto a barren husbandrie that hath neede continually to bee dressed and laboured and watered with the streames of the riuers of the Sanctuarie of our GOD lest wee wither in the barrennesse of a corrupt nature But Councils Generall or Nationall are not necessarie at all times but onely when the peace of the Church is troubled with Heresie and Schisme or an uniuersall ouer-spreading scab of corrupt maners and at such times it is meete that Pastors acquaint the supreame Magistrate with the danger who hath not neede at all times to conuocate a Councill except the maladie that hee would rem◅die be vnsupportable After this wise forme of dealing did Constantine send Osius Bishop of Corduba to Aegypt to see if by his trauels the Heresie and Schisme springing vp in Alexandria could bee timously suppressed but when the good Emperour sawe that this Gangrene dayly increased then there was no remedie but to gather a Generall Councill for suppressing of Heresie and for keeping of intestine peace into the Church of CHRIST Now to proue that Nationall and Generall Councils ought to bee gathered by Monarches and Princes In the olde Testament the great Conuentions at Carmell Silo and Mizpeh were assembled by Princes and the assembly conueened at Mizpeh by Samuel hee gathered it as a ciuill Gouernor of the land and not in so farre as hee was a Prophet for as yet Saul was not allowed by the people to bee king The Conuention appointed at Gilgal was with the expresse consent and allowance of King Saul who was also personally present at that Assemblie In the new Testament the assembly of the Apostles at Hierusalem albeit it was gathered without the knowledge and allowance of the Emperour Cluadius in whose time it was assembled Yet the Apostles had such extraordinary warrandes of the Spirite such extraordinary giftes and their painefull trauels fell in such an extraordinary time when there was no Christian Magistrate fauouring the Gospel that hee who furnished vnto them courage to preach without libertie granted vnto them by Princes furnished also courage and grace vnto them to meete at Hierusalem for the well of the Church without the fore-knowledge and allowance of the Emperour Claudius But thinges done extraordinarily leane vnto their owne extraordinary warrandes and are no impediment to vs to proceede and to speake of thinges that are ordinary And it is to be noted that euen during the time of the 10. Persecutions Christians neglected not to seeke the support of Emperours against Heretiques whē it could be obtained as clearelie appeareth by the ninth Persecuting Emperour Aurelian who with his ciuil authority assisted the Synode of Antiochia against Samosatenus as hath beene declared in the thirde CENTURIE and the Church had craued the support of the Emperours authoritie to that effect From the dayes of the Emperour Constanti◅e vntill the yeere of our LORD 1215. the Emperours were in use to conuocate Councils But Innocentius the thirde to whose tuterie Fredericke the seconde was recommended by his father Henrie the sixt more like to the successour of Iudas then the successour of Peter made Otto Duke of Saxon Emperour in prejudice of Fredericke vntill the spirit of dissention fell betwixt Otto and Pope Innocentius the thirde Then was Otto excommunicated and the Empire was giuen to Fredericke the seconde to whom it rightly belonged Notwithstanding Pope Innocentius tooke vpon him boldnes to
the excessiue commeÌ„dation of it that through manifold defections both in doctrine and maners that fell out amongst Monkes First they became both inuentors and propagators of Heresies Audâ—…i otherwise called Anthropomorpâ—…itae who supposed GOD to be fashioned according to the similitude of a man with head armes legges feete and other members proportionallie agreeing to the similitude of a mans bodie These Heretiques I say first sprang vp in the Wildernesse of Nitria Eustachius Bishop of Sebastia in Armenia albeit hee was not a Monke yet hee was an admirer of the Monasticke life and afterwarde was condemned as an obstinate Heretique in the Councill of Ancyra Marathonius who had beene a Thesaurer in the dayes of the Emperour Constantius and furnished money to the Emperours Souldiours in ende became rich by aduise of Eustachius Bishop of Sebastia in Armenia hee builded a Monastrie in Constantinople where hee propagated the Heresie of Macedonius which had beene quenched in Constantinople if Maratbonius vnder pretence of Religion had not propagated it Moreouer the Heresie of Messaliani and Euchytae did so ouer-spreade in Monastries that Letoiâ—…s Bishop of Meletina founde no better meane to suppresse this Heresie then by driuing the Monkes out of their Cloisters and setting the Monastries on fire Likewise Amphilocâ—…ius Bishop of Iconium in Lycaonia and Flavianus Bishop of Antiochia with great fightings and wressing hardly could get these Heretiques in their bounds discouered and subdued And Eutyches whose errour like a Canker-worme so long time molested the Church of GOD was hee not an Abbot in Constantinopleâ—… Polyâ—… also a ridiculous Monke obstinately defended the Heresie of the Monothâ—…tes in the fixt Generall Councill and offered to confirme that doctrine with a miraculous worke but with shame and confusion hee succumbed and was cursâ—…d by the Councill Moreouer Monkes were the chiefe defenders of the adoration of Images And in the second Council of Nue worshipping of Images is proued by a confabulation betwixt the Deuill a Monke and by another foolish dialogue betwixt a Monke his Abbot This was the first great dash that the Monasticâ—…e life got that many of them were founde rather propagators of Heresie then defenders of the trueth Corruption of maners amongst the Monkes began at disobedience to their superiours Of old the Conuent was very obedient to their Gouernour who some time was called Prepositus afterward Archimandrita and last Abbas and the Gouernour was obedient to the Bishop and the Bishop to the Emperour and his Deputies Neuerthelesse vnder the reigne of the Emperour Aâ—…cadius the Monkes of Aegypt went foorth out of their Monastries and came to Alexandria of purpose to slay their Bishop Theophilusâ—… which thing also they had performed if so be that by subtilty of flattring wordes hee had not mitigated their anger as is aâ—…eadie declared In like maner the Monks of Nitria to the number of 500. came out of the wildernesse to Alexandria not against their B. Cyrillus but against Orestes the deputie of the Emper. Theodosius whome they both outbraided and wounded And the Monke Ammonius who wounded the deputie was deseruedly punished to the death for his seditious attempt yet was hee commended by Cyrillus and counted a martyr but with the great disliking of good Christians who hated seditious enterprises against lawfull Magistrates Also the seditious Monkes of CONSTANTINOPLE whose insolencie Iohn Chrysostome 〈◊〉 to correct they slandered him as a senere angriâ—… fiâ—…ce and proude man and opened the first doore to his trouble so that his hatefull enemies both in Court and Church were encouraged by their meanes to procure his deposition banishment and death Likewise the Monkes of Nova Laura in HIERUSALEM who for Hereticall opinions were driuen out of their Monastries by their owne Bishop Eustochius they became very seditious and stirred vp horrible contention betwixt Theodorus Ascidas Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia and Eustochius Bishop of HIERUSALEM No contention haâ—… beene more pernitious in the Church of CHRIST then this Thâ—…odorus beeing in great fauour with the Emperour Iustiâ—…an if the fift Generall Councill had not staide all the attemptes of Theodorus by comdemning the Hereticall opinions of Origin which both the monkes of Nova Laura and Theodorus Asâ—…das did maintaine Finally the monks became so contentious seditious that not only they contended against their superiours but also they contended amongst themselues with vnsupportable hatred and euen in the wildernesse of â—…tria where their great fame and commendation did spring vp in that same place the fame and beautie of the Monasticke life did fade and wither Beside Heresie and contention other corruptions of maners stained and defaced the glorie of the Monasticke life namelie an inclination to idlenesse abstinence from manuall labours heaping vp of riches which they gathered of the sweate of other mens labours And this appeareth clearely by the writinges of Augustine who not onely testifieth that the monkes of his dayes so did but also they defended that it was lawfull to them to bee idle because CHRIST Saieth in the Gospell 〈◊〉 the foules of Heauen for they sow not neither reape neither carrie into the barnes yet your Heauenly Father feedeth them Are yee not much better then they Against whose idlenâ—…sse Augustine most sharpely enueieth saying that by the example of the foules of Heauen they coulde learne idlenâ—…sse but they woulde not imitate the foules of Heauen in carrying nothing into the barnes but they would lay vp in barnes and prouision houses those riches which other men with painefull trauels gained and brought vnto them And hee is so stomached against them that hee saieth Quis fer at homines contumaces ut gemina illeccbra corrumpantur dissolutaliceÌ„tia vacationis falsonomine sanctitatis that is who can suffer contumacious men intangled with double corruption both with the dissolute liberty of vacance froÌ„labour with the false conceit also of holines From the six hundreth yeere of our LORD vntill our dayes Monastries began againe to bee in great account in the sight of the world not for the exercises of reading praying meditation laborious working in a lawfull calling and charitie which were the ornamentes of the monkes of olde but for the splendor of costly buildinges like vnto the Palaces of Princes magnificent Churches pluralitie of Reliques great reuenewes daily increased by the liberalitie of Princes and this new beautie was like vnto the fairding of an olde woman when naturall beautie is spenâ—… then must shee bee decked with pictured colours inuented by the art of man and this kinde of beautie rauisheth the senses of such as are simple and ignorant And it is a wonderfull thing to consider how the heartes of men were transported with this new show of holinesse in so farre that some Kinges thought it to bee an holyer thing to enter into a Monastrie than to sit in their Royall Thrones and to gonerne in Iustice and
Italie with all their might and besieged Rome two yeeres and tooke it in the yeere of our LORD 410 or as some reckone 412. In the mids of burning slaying robbing militare outrage some fauour was showne by the expresse commandement of Alaricus to such as fled to Christian Churches for safetie of their liues Alaricus led his armie from Rome and was purposed to saile to Africke there to settle his abode but beeing driuen backe with tempestuous windes hee wintred in Consentia where hee ended his life Alaricus in his lifetime had giuen in marriage Placidia the sister of Honorius to Ataulphus his neerest kinsman and Ataulphus after the death of Alaricus reigned ouer the Gothes The Gothes vnder the conduct of Ataulphus retarned backe againe to Rome Placidia through her intercession purchased great well to the towne of Rome the Gothes abstained from burning and shedding of blood and addressed themselues toward France and Spaine Theodosius 2. and Valentinian 3. AFter Arcadius reigned his sonne Theodosius the second 42. yeeres His vncle Honorius gouerned in the West After whose death the whole gouernment perteined to Yheodosius who associated vnto himselfe Valentinian the third the sonne of Placidia his fathers sister Theodosius in godlines was like vnto his grandfather in collecting a great labrarie of good bookes nothing inferiour to Ptolemaus Philadelphus In collecting in one short summe the lawes of kings princes he tread a path whereinto Iustinian walked following Theodosius example and benefited all men desirous of learning His house was like vnto a sanctuarie for exercises of reading of holy Scripture and deuote prayers He was of a meeke and tractable nature almost beyond measure his facilitie in subscribing vnread letters was corrected by the prudent aduise of his sister Pulcheria In these two Emperours time the estate was mightily crossed and troubled by strangers By the procurement of Bonifacius deputie of Africke the Vandales vnder the cōduct of Gensericus their King came into Africke tooke the towne of Carthage other principall townes and settled their abode in that countrie Valentinian 3. Emperour of the West was compelled to bind vp a couenant with the Vandales and to assigne vnto them a limited bounds in Africke for their dwelling place The Vandales were partly Pagans and partly Arrians whereby it came to passe that the true Church in Africke was persecuted with no lesse inhumanitie and barbarous crueltie by Gensericus King of the Vandales than it was in the dayes of the Emperour Dioclesiane Attila King of the Hunnes encombred the Romane empire with greater troubles Theodosius Emperour of the East bought peace with payment of a yeerely tribute of gold to Attila Valentinian the third by the meanes of Aëtius his chiefe Counseller allured Theodoricus King of the Westerne Gothes to take his part The parties fought in the fieldes called Catalaunici a great fight whereinto a hundreth and fourescore thousand men were slaine And Theodoricus King of the Gothes in this battell lost his life Attila was compelled to flee Thrasimundus the sonne of Theodoricus was very willing to pursue Attila for desire hee had to reuenge his fathers slaughter but hee was stayed by Aëtius This counsell seemes to bee the occasion of his death for Valentinian commanded to cutt off Aëtius Attila finding that the Romane armie was destitute of the conduct of so wise a gouernour as Aëtius was hee tooke courage againe and in great rage set himselfe against Italie tooke the townes of Aquileia Ticinum and Millane sacked and ruined them and set himselfe directly against Rome of intention to haue vsed the like crueltie also against it But Leo bishop of Rome went foorth and with gentle words so mitigated his mind that he left sieging of the towne of Rome Soone after this Attila died the terrour of the world and the whip wherewith GOD scourged many nations Valentinian the thirde after he had reigned in whole 30. yeeres was cut off for the slaughter of Aetius Maximus vsurped the Kingdome and violently tooke vnto himselfe Endoxia the relict of Valentinian but she was relieued againe by Gensericus King of Vandales who led an armie to Rome and spoyled the towne relieued Eudoxia and caried her and her daughters to Africke and gaue Honoricus his sonne in marriage vnto her eldest daughter Maximus was cut in pieces by the people and his body was cast into Tyber From this time foorth the Empire vtterly decayed in the West vntill the dayes of Carolus Magnus so that Auitus Richimex Maioranus Severus Anthemius Olybrius Glycerius Nepos Orestes and his sonne Augustulus they continued so shorte time and gouerned so vnprosperously that their names may bee left out of the rolle of Emperours Nowe to returne againe to Theodosius Emperour in the East a King beloued of GOD in so much that by praier he obtained of GOD a wonderfull deliuerance to Ardaburius captaine of his armie When his vncle had ended his life Ardaburius was sent against a tyrant Iohn who did vsurpe the Kingdome in the West The ship whereinto Ardaburius sailed by tempest of weather was driuen to Rauenna where the tyrant Iohn tooke him prisoner Aspar the captaines sonne beeing conducted by an Angell of GOD as Socrates writtteth entred into Rauenna by the passage of the loch which was neuer found dried vp before that time the portes of the towne were patent so that Aspar and his armie entred into the towne slew the tyrant Iohn and relieued Ardaburius his father This miraculous deliuerance is thought to bee the fruite of the effectuall prayers of the godly Emperour His death was procured by a fall from his horse after which hee was diseased and died an Emperour worthie of euerlasting remembrance Martianus MARTIANVS by the meanes of Pulcheria the sister of Theodosius was aduanced to the Kingdome with whome Valentinian the thirde of whome I haue already spoken reigned 4. yeeres Martianus albeit he obtained the gouernment in a time most troublesome when the Gothes Vandales Hunnes and Herulis had disquieted the estate of the Romane empire out of measure yet by the prouidence of GOD the short time of his gouernment was peaceable for he reigned not fully 7. yeere and he left behind him great griefe in the hearts of the people because a gouernement so good and godly endured so short time Anent the councell of Chalcedon assembled by him it is to be referred vnto the owne place Leo. AFTER Martianus succeeded Leo and gouerned 17. yeeres He was godly and peaceable not vnlike to Martianus his predecessor Hee interponed his authoritie to suppresse those who proudly despised the councell of Chalcedon and obstinatly maintained the heresie of Eutyches Notwithstanding the madnes and rage of Eutychian heretiques began in his time immediatly after the report of the death of Martianus Procerius B. of Alexandria was cruelly slaine by them in the Church harled through the streets and with beastly cruelty they chewed the intrals of his body hauing before ordained
of the Romane Church to craue that no matter of moment and importance should be done without aduise of the Romane Bishop Hee pretended an act of the Councill of Nice alloting this great dignitie to the Romane chaire but after diligent search of the principall registers no such act was found I expected that Onuphrius now should haue compeared in so maine a point said some thing to the cause which with tooth naile he defendeth but in his annotations I see nothing except a diuersitie of counting of yeres for in his reakoning Zosimus cōtinued 3. yeres 4. months To Zosimus succeeded Bonifacius 1. and gouerned 3. yeeres At his election there was a schisine in Rome Some elected Bonifacius others Eulalius to be their bishop The Emperour Honorius banished them both from Rome but after 7. moneths Bonifacius was restored and was B. of Rome at this time they were bishoppes of Rome to whom the Emperour gaue allowance but they were not Emperours to whom the B. of Rome gaue allowance After Bonifacius Coelestinus gouerned the Church of Rome 8 yeeres 10. months 17. dayes He was an aduersare to the Novatians Pelagians and to Nestorius his adherents Socrates taketh him vp right that he was bitter against the Novatians for desire of preheminence In Constantinople they who professed the true faith had libertie to conueene albeit in matters of discipline their opinion was not sound but Coelestinus silenced Rusticola the bishop of the Nouatians for desire to haue all bishops stouping vnder his soueraignitie Marke the words of Socrates in the Latine translation bearing these words Romano Episcopatu iam olim perinde at que Alexandrino ultra sacerdotii limites ad externum dominatum progresso that is the bishopricke of Rome euen of old hauing stepped beyond the limites of priest-hood to an externall domination as the bishopricke of Alexandria had done before Pelagius had propagated his heresie in the Isle of Britaine But Coelestinus hindred the propagation of a wicked heresie by sending Germanus to the Brittones and Palladius to the Scots Coelestinus more impudently than his predecessors Innocentius Zosimus and Bonifacius vrged a submission of the Churches of Carthage vnto the Romane chaire and that they should accept in fauour Appiarius whome they had excommunicated for his appellation from his owne bishop to the bishop of Rome but the fathers of the 6. Councill of Carthage would neither absolue Appiarius before his repentance were knowne neither would they stoup vnder the iurisdiction of the Romane Church To Coelestinus succeeded Sixtus 3 cōtinued in office 8 yeeres 19. dayes Hee was accused of the crime of Adulterieby Bassus but Sixtus was found innocent Bassus was found a calumniator a false accuser therefore he was banished by the Emperour Valentinian 3. his goods were appointed to goe to the vse of the Church Bassus after his banishment desired to be receiued againe in fauour with Sixtus but his petitiō was reiected as if hee had sinned against the holy Ghost Notwithstanding the flatterers of the chaire of Rome writteth that Sixtus buried Bassus his accuser with his owne handes which seemeth to bee repugnant to his vnmercifull forme of dealing in his life-time After Sixtus Leo a deacon in Rome absent out of the town was chosen to be bishop of Rome ruled 21. yeeres 1. month 13. daies he stirred vp the Emp. Theodosius 2. to appoint a Councill for suppressing the error of Eutyches wherinto it was rather confirmed than suppressed by the craft of Dioscorus B. of Alexandria wherof I shal speake hereafter GOD willing how Eutyches was cōdemned in the Councill of Chalcedon vnder the reigne of Martianus His wisdome eloquence in mitigating the furie of Attila hath bene handled in the preceeding historie Amongst his constitutions none is more louable then his constitution against ambitious men who presumeth continually to high places Hee ordained that they should be depriued both of the higher and the lower place of the lower place for their pride because they had proudly despised it of the higher because they had auaritiously suted it In discipline nothing is better than to beare downe those place-mongers whereby it commeth to passe that prerogatiue of place is preferred to prerogatiue of gift Followed Hilarius cōtinued 7. yeere 3. months 10. dayes To whom succeeded Simplicius cōtinued 15. yeeres 1 month 7. dayes Felix 3. was the successor of Simplicius and continued 8. yeeres 11. months 17. dayes He gouerned the Church of Rome in the time of the Emperour Zeno and in the time when Odoacer and Theodoricus contended for the superioritie of Italie he was nothing inferiour to his antecessors in zeale to aduance the supremacie of the Romane chaire for hee excommunicated Acatius B. of Constantinople because he craued not his aduise in receiuing Petrus Moggus in fauour like as he had craued his aduise at the first when hee excommunicated him This Petrus Moggus was an Eutychian heretique and was iustly excommunicated by Acatius who vsed the aduise of Foelix B. of Rome in excommunicating him But when Petrus Moggus testified his repentance by his supplicant bill containing the recantation of his error Acatius absolued him This grieued the proud stomacke of Foelix because his aduise was not craued in all things Therefore he excommunicated Acatius as said is Acatius little regarding the pride of the Romane bishop gaue to Foelix an hard meeting for hee both excommunicated Foelix and razed his name out of the rolle of Bishops Ambition was the first great cancker-worme that consumed and defaced the beautie of the Church of Rome Gelasius the successor of Foelix an Africane borne ruled 4. yeeres 8. moneths 17. dayes The estate of Italie was so troubled by the incursions of barbarous people that the maners of the people were altogether dissolute for hee ministred in the last yeeres of Theodoricus King of Italie therefore hee endeuoured to establish discipline in the Church hee claimed superioritie ouer all Churches more manifestly than any of his predecessors had done for hee affirmed that the Church of Rome should iudge all Churches and should bee iudged by no Church and that the right of Apellation to the bishop of Rome from all partes in the world was not a supposititious act of the Nicene Councill as the 6. Councill of Carthage had determined but that it was autentique and a Right giuen by them in deede to the Romane Church neither would hee be reconciled with the Orientall bishops in any cace except they would first allow the excommunication of Acatius and raze his name out of the rolle of Bishops Platina writteth that hee did excommunicate the Emperour Anastatius a fauourer of the Eutychian heresie but this example once begun was practised in most prodigall maner by the bishops of Rome against Emperours who maintained no heresie Patriarches of Constantinople IOHN CHRYSOSTOME succeeded to
of Caesarea No man is so senslesse or ignorant but may perceiue that this lying miracle is brought in to the confirmation of the excellency of the monastick life The miracle of Thomas B of Apamea tendeth to the adoration of the tree of the Crosse. The miracle of the fire that came out of Barsaunphius shop at Gaza consumed the most part of them who were in companie with Eustochius B of Jerusalem is a notable lie and tendeth onely to confirme superstitition The miracle of the Image of the virgine MARIE detesting Anatolius an hypocrite an Idolater and a sorcerer and yet insinuating himselfe in familiar acquaintance with Gregorius B. of Antiochia in the dayes of the Emperour Tiberius any man may perceiue that this miracle is forged not so much for detestation of hypocrisie Idolatrie and sorcerie as for worshipping the Image of the Virgine with a deuote minde The miracle of Simeones who in his youth miraculously tamed a Pard and fastened his girdle about the necke thereof and brought it like a catte into the Monasterie and afterward liued vpon the toppes of pillars and mountaines sed with branches of trees 68. yeeres this fable whereunto it tendeth all men doe see And finally the golden Crosse sent by Cosroes to Sergiopolis tendeth not onely to the invocation of Saintes but also to put our trust and confidence in them as the last wordes of the Epistle of Cosroes and his wife Sira clearly proporteth No we let the iudicious Reader pardone mee in preâ—…ermitting many things written by others lest I should wearie them by filling their eares with fables and lyes CHAP. III. Of Heresies IN this and the next Centurie I finde that the error of Eutyches is like vnto a root of bitternesse which budding out with new branches not seene before but fostered with the venemous sappe of the old root that seemed to bee abolished did mightily perturbe the Church The errour of the Monothelites was but a branch of the errour of Eutyches but this belongeth to the seuenth Centurie In this Centurie a great number of people especially of Monkes fauouring the heresie of Eutyches spake against the Councill of Chalcedone these were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because they had no principall heade vpon whom they depended and they were anteâ—…iour to Anthimus or Anthimius B. of Constantinople and to Theodosius B. of Alexandria and Severus B. of Antiochia therefore they were not called Anthimians Theodosians or Severues but indeede they might haue beene called Eutychians alwayes the vulgare name giuen vnto them was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Another branch which sprang vp from the root of Eutyches heresie was the errour of those who supponed that the flesh of CHRIST was voide of all kinde of humane infirmitie expresly contradicting holy Scriptures which attributeth to the body of CHRIST hunger and wearines and other infirmities which he voluntarily accepted for our sakes And where it is said that the LORD IESVS did eate and drinke To this they answered that hee seemed to eate and drinke as hee did after his â—…esurrection but hee had no necessitie of eating and drinking but the veritie of his death stoppeth the mouthes of these heretiques for CHRIST was content to taste of all our infirmities death it selfe not except that we might know he will be a mercifull high Priest because he hath tasted of our infirmities and can haue compassion of those who are in trouble In this opinion was the Emperour Iustinian in his olde dayes whose vices did almost equall his vertues especially in comporting so much with Theodora the Empresse to the great aduancement of the errour of Eutyches and hinderance of the Gospell In this Centurie the defenders of the bookes of Origenc such as Theodorus Ascidas B. of Caesarea Cappadocia and the Monkes of Nova Laura whom Eustochius B. of Jerusalem eiected out of their monasteries were counted heretiques as wil be declared hereafter Godwilling in the head of Councills Finally there were some heretiques who durst derogate perfection of knowledge to the Sonne of GOD in his diuine Nature these were called Agnoitae whome I leaue as buried in the dust and according to their name neuer worthy to haue beene knowne in the world CHAP. IIII. Of Councills THE schisme that fell out in the election of Symmachus was the cause of the gathering of the Councill of Rauenna Laurentius was his competitour In this Councill it was found that Symmachus was first ordeined and that the most part both of Clergie and people adherâ—…d to him therefore he was declared to be bishop of Rome and Lanrentius was ordeined bishop of Nuceria The multiplied number of Councills in Symmachus time all conueened by the authoritie of Theodoricus King of Gothes who reigned in Italie All this number of Councills I say was assembled for matters of litle importance except the fourth and fifth Councill whereinto a lible of accusations was giuen in against Symmachus but he compeared not before the Councill to answere yet was hee absolued by the most part of the Councill beeing his owne fauourers chiefly for this reason because they thought that the high Pricst should be iudged by no man but his doings should bee examined onely before the Trihunall of GOD. Marke how this matter goeth the bishoppes of Rome are lying vnder the feet of the Gothes neither haue they libertie to assemble themselues together except that licence be sought and obteined from Theodoriâ—…us King of Gothes Not withstanding supremacie that great Idole whereat they aimed continually runneth so high in their heades that the flatterers of the bishop of Rome would absolue him as a man whose actions came not vnder the iudicature of mortall men His accusers protested in write that if the successours of PETER should bâ—…e iudged by no man then with the â—…est of the priui'edges of their chaire they had also a pâ—…iuiledge to sinne and to doe what they pleased The Councils of Spaine called Ilerdensc and Valâ—…ntinum assembled in Valentia are very obscure Councils In the one â—…ight bishoppes were present in the other sixe bishoppes Many new and superstitious Canons were made in these assemblies and farder I see nothing In the first called Ilerdense a prohibition of mariage in time of Lent and three weekes before the sestiuitie of Iohn the Bapâ—…st and betwixt the dayes of the Aduent of our LORD and the dayes called Epiphania In the other Councillit was appointed that in the ordinarie seruice the Gospell should be read after the Epistle partly in respect that all the people of GOD haue entresse to heare the wholesome precepts of their Sauiour and partly in respect that by such hearing some were found to bee conuerted to the faith where of it may bee perceiued that the Gospell was read vnto the people into a knowâ—…e and intelligible language els it could not worke faith in the heartes of the hearers In the twentieth yeere of the reigne of the
their lifetime This was thought by the Fathers of the Councill to be pertinently spoken when his answer came to the eares of the Emperour Iustinian hee appointed that hee should be or deined bishop of Constantinople for Menas died suddenly in time of the Councill Vigilius B. of Rome was in Constantinople in time of this Councill but would not bee present at the Councill lest the dignitie of the Romane chaire should bee impaired if the Patriarch of Constantinople had beene equalled with him in honour for Eutychius after Menas was moderator of the Councill The generall conuention tooke thiâ—… effect That the writings of Theodorus B. of Mopsuesta were vtterly condemned and the replyes of Theodoretus to the 12. heades of Cyrilus together with the letter of Ibas written to Maris a Persian were damned Finally the errours of Origen were damned and Theodorus Ascidas together with the Monks of Nova Laura who defended the errors of Origen all were excommunicated and the 4. preceeding generall Councils were confirmed with full allowance The Councill of Mopsuesta immediatly following tended onely to this to knowe when the name of Theodorus sometime B. of Mopsuesta a towne of Cilicia was razed out of the rolle called sacra dipiycha And the ancients both of Clergie people assured the Emperour Iustinian that the name of Theodorus was razed out of the rolle of holy bishops before their time Vnder the reigne of Childebertus King of France were frequent meetings of Bishops in Aurelia a towne of France commonly called Orleans Many superstitious constitutions were hatched amongst them especially anent prohibition of mariage for this doctrine of Deuils had now gotten great vpper hand in the West The verse of Homer may bee written in the frontispice of these Councills 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is It is a shame to tarie long and to returne emptie If they met so oft some fruites worthie of their meeting should haue beene brought out to the world but it is a wearisome thing to trauell a long time in the wildernesse of Arabia albeit in it there bee large fieldes yet it is a barren ground and the paine of wearisome trauelling is not recompensed with the delite of any refreshment that can bee had there This I write not to hinder any man from the reading of these Councils also for some good things are to bee found in them but to wish that the short time we haue to liue in this world should not be vnfruitfully spent In the second Councill simonie is damned the receiuing of money for admitting a man to a spirituall office is vtterly detested In the thirde Councill periurie is abhorred in a man hauing a spirituall calling but softly punished by 2. yeeres excluding of him from the communion In the fourth Councill it is ordeined that in the offering of the holy Calice nothing shall be presented except wine onely vnmixed with water because it is a sacrilegious thing to transgresse the holy mandate and institution of our Sauiour CHRIST In the fifth Councill it is condescended that no man shall be ordained bishop without consent of King Clergie and people according to the ancient constitutions of the Church and that no spirituall office shall be bought by money The heape of constitutions anent the keeping of Pasche day and Lent anent the prohibition of mariage betwixt Christians and vnconuerted Iewes anent seruants not to bee admitted to Ecclesiastical orders anent assemblies to be at the least yeerely conuocated by bishops anent Ecclesiasticall rents not to be dilapidated The nature of a short Compend cannot permit mee to insist in such things Vnder the reigne of Theodobertus King of France the Fathers who were present at the Councill of Aurelia conueened also in the Council of 〈◊〉 ordeined that no man should presume to the office of a bishop by the fauour of mâ—…n 〈◊〉 but by the merites of an honest and 〈◊〉 That the dead body of a bishop in time of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not be couered with the pall otherwise called Opertorâ—… 〈◊〉 corporis which couered the Altar lest the honour done to the body should be a polluting of the Altar with many other constitutions which of purpose I ouerpasse with silence Vnder the reigne of Aribertus King of France a Council was assembled at Tours In this Councill it was ordeined that the Clergie people in euery CongregatioÌ„ should prouide support for their owne poore not permit them to wander to vncouth places for indeed this custome of wandering hath brought in Atheisme amongst the poore when they leaue their owne Congregation they leauealso their owne Pastor who attended vpon their conuersation and they fall into the snare of the deuil It was also statute and ordeined that a bishop should count his wife as his sister and that he should no maner of way companie with her and for this cause hee should haue Presbyters Deacons so familiarly conuersant with him that they might beare testimonie of his honest behauiour to wit that he neuer companied with his wife The Romanists who count the prohibition of marriage to bee the soule of their religion could not ouerpasse this Canon without a censure Now let vs heare what Censura saith Intellige hunc Canonem uixta usum Orientalis ecclesia in qua coâ—…iugatus promovebatur adsacerdotium that is Vnderstand this Canon according to the custome of the Orientall Church wherein a maried man was promoted to the Priesthood well excused The bishops of Rowen Burges Tours c. are conueened in the towne of Tours to prescribe rules to the Orientall Church or at least rules vnto their owne bishops to liue after the forme of the Orientall Church which neuer came in their mind to doe as may evidently be knowne by the sixt generall Councill Moreouer it was statute and ordeined that no Priest or Monke should receiue in bed with him another Priest or Monke to the ende they might bee so vnreproouable that they would abstaine from all appearance of euill In this Councill was set downe very strict prohibitions that no man should oppresse the Church and conuert vnto his own vse any thing duely belonging to them lest he incurrethemalediction of Iudas who was a thiefe and kept the bag and conuerted to his owne vse a part of that money which belonged to the poore In the Councill holden at Paris order was taken concerning admitting of bishops to their offices that no man should be admitted bishop without the full consent of Clergie and people and that no man should presume by fauour of Princes onely without the consents foresaide to become bishoppe in any place Recaredus King of Spaine and of the discent of the Gothes who were miserably insected with the Arrian heresie assen bled 2 Councill of 62. bishops at Toledo where he renounced the Arâ—… heresie and embraced the true faith and the whole nation of the West Gothes in Spaine did the like about the
Serpent and the Cherubims as the Papists of our dayes doe continually yet his conscience compelled him to acknowledge that these similitudes were made for signification and not for imitation or adoration els how could he flie from Scripture to the naked warrant of vnwritten tradition I knowe the lie is no lesse repugnant to it selfe than it is vnto the trueth and all the shifting businesse of Damascene to shroud the adoration of images vnder some testimonies of Scripture are vndone by that plaine confession that it is an vnwritten tradition els hee would haue saide it was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is both a written and vnwritten tradition The fables of Damascene whereby hee would prooue the adoration of images are in absurditie beyond the fabils of Poets euen in their metamorphosis For who can abide to read the hunting of Placidas and the speaking of the beast that was hunted with a crosse betwixt his hornes shining in brightnesse farre beyond the splendor of the Sunne with such vanities and lies must the infirmitie of a false doctrine be supported But Iohn Patriarch of Ierusalem who writteth Damascenes life hee writeth that Damascens hande was cut off by the Prince of the Saracens and was miraculonâ—…y restored healed againe by inuocation of the image of the Virgine MARIE It is not likely that Damascene who writeth the miracle of Placidas hunting for confirmation of worshipping of images that hee could haue pretermitted so great a miracle wrought for the restitution of a member of his owne body obteined by worshipping of an image if it had beene a miracle wrought indeed But now to leaue Damascene the Patriarch of Ierusalem the writer of the historie of Damascenes life who hath added vnto the multiplied number of Damascenes lies an heape laid aboue to the ende that his 3. orations pro Imaginâ—…bus may be like vnto a measure full ouerrunning And to conuert me to Councils wherein as in victuall houses and in barnes all store of Arguments are laide vp that can serue for the apparent allowance of Images I superside at this time to speake much of the Council gathered by Constantius Copronymus at Constantinople An. 755. whereinto 338. bishoppes vtterly damned the adoration of Images and the setting of them vp in places where GOD was worshipped and that for three principall causes First because the making and bowing downe to Images is expresly forbiden in Scripture namely in the 2. Commandement of the Decalogue Secondly because the picturing of CHRIST who is both God and man and representing of him by a similitude is a diuiding of his two natures so farre as in vs lseth because his diuine nature cannot be pictured and his humane nature should not be separated from his diuine nature Thirdly because the writings of holy and ancient farhers damned the worshipping of Images such as Epiphanius Nazianzenus chrysostomus Athanasius Amphilochius Theodorus bishop of Ancyra and Eusebius Pamphili whose graue sentences all damning adoration of Images are most worthie to be read In the rest of this Treatise I shall set downe Godwilling two opposite Councills the one allowing the adoration of Images the other disallowing it The second Councill of Nice vnder the Empresse Irene ann 789. gaue full allowance to the adoration of Images out of Asia and Gracia and some other parts with the ambassadours of Adrian bishop of Rome were assembled 350. bishoppes On the other part vnder the reigne of Carolus Magnus Emperour of the VVest ann 794. a great Councill was assembled at Francford de maine wherein the adoration of Images was vtterly disallowed and the arguments alleadged in the second Councill of Nice for adoration of Images are clearely refuted in presence of Charles King of France and Emperour of the VVest and Theophilactus and Stephanus ambassadours of the bishoppe of Rome In these two opposite Councills let the iudicious Reader marke the great prouidence of GOD who hath appointed that there should bee contradiction to the lying doctrine so that they who loue the trueth of GOD haue no neede to follow a false doctrine in regarde there is no man that dare gainesay it For I dare say to the commendation of the Councill of Francsord that the Ibides of Aegypt were neuer more readie to deuouâ—…e the flying Serpents of Arabia so that they would not suffer them to light in the coastes of Aegypt than the Councill of Francford was readie to vndoc all the foolish arguments of the second Councill of Nice proouing the adoration of Images Before I set these Councills in opposite tearmes of contradiction the one to the other the preludie of the Councill is worthie to bee marked Adrian bishop of Rome sent a letter to the second Councill of Nice fraughted with lies and affirming that the Emperour Constantine was a leper that hee endeuoured to cure his disease by shedding of innocent babes blood that PETER and PAVL appeared to him in a vision by night and bade him goe and bee baptized by SILVESTER and his disease should bee healed and that in remembrance of this benefite CONSTANTINE builded Churches in Rome and adorned them with the Images of PETER and PAVL The groundes of this letter conteineth a masse of impudent lies CONSTANTINE was not a leper but a man gifted in soule beautifull in body and furnished with great giftes both of soule and body and meete for great workes as EVSEBIVS witneâ—…eth who liued in CONSTANTINES time and was familiarly acquainted with him Neither was hee baptized by SILVESTER in Rome but by EVSEBIVS in Nicomedia For SILVESTER and MARCVS his successour were both deade before that CONSTANTINE was baptized The rest of his letter is like vnto the sandie ground and fabulous narration whereupon it is grounded The arguments of the second Councill of Nice prouing adoration of Images may be distributed into foure rancks Some are taken out of Scripture others out of Fathers the third rancke from common reason the fourth from miracles If I propound their arguments into an intelligible order and likewise the answeres to them I doe a benefite to the Reader The Cherubims and the brasen Serpent were made by Gods commandement and the Cherubimes were seated in the place of adoration ergo Images may bee brought into the places of adoration There is a threefolde difference betwixt Images set vp in Churches to bee worshipped and the Cherubimes in the Temple First the Cherubimes are made by the expresse commandement of GOD but the images set vp in Temples are made expresse contrare to the Commandement of GOD Secondly the Cherubimes and brasen Serpent were represntations of diuine mysteries Thirdly neither the Cherubimes nor brasen Serpent were made for adoration as images are that are set vp in Temples If any man bee not fully resolued with these answeres let him vnderstand that the Law-giuer hath absolute authoritie to make exceptions from his owne Lawe but it is not lawfull to others without warrant of GODS commandement to
of Constantinople left his charge entred into a Monastrie and lamented that he had consented to the abolishing of Images Gregorius B of Neocesarea one of the chiefe disallowers of Images in the Councill holden at Constantinople gaue in his supplicant bill in the second Councill of Nice confessed his error and subscribed to the decreet of that vnhappie Councill by whose example the bishops of Nice Hierapolis of the Isles of Rhodes and Carpathus were mooued to doe the like Let this bee a warning to them who are in eminent places that they fall not from the trueth of GOD lest by their fall they procure a great ruining and desolation to the house of GOD. The LORD keepe vs from defection to whome bee praise and glory for euer AMEN A TREATISE Of Satisfaction and Indulgences SATISFACTION of olde was publicke repentance made for grieuous faultes such as murther adulterie apostasie And this publicke humiliation made in sight of the people with fasting teares basenesse of apparrell and such other tokens of an humbled minde with a sense of sorrow for by-past offences it was called satisfactio as Augustine writeth quia satisfiebat Ecclesiâ—… that is because the Church was satisfied yea and the slander was remooued This humiliation foresaide in the Greeke Church was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or a punishment because it was inflicted as a punishment in Church discipline to terrifie others from committing the like offences Now seeing this Ecclesiasticall discipline was very rigorous and indured many yeeres as the Canons of Councils clearely declare It pleased the Church vpon weightie considerations to relent somewhat of the severitie of the first prescribed discipline yea and the people ofâ—… times intreated the Pastor by earnest requests that the time of publicke repentance might be shortned because they saw great tokeâ—…s of vnfained repentance in the offender This dispensation with the rigour of olde discipline was called indulgentia but in Poperie which was beginning in this Centurie to haue great vpper hand the abuse of these two words hath vtterly vndone the ancient puritie of religion and discipline The word satisfaction which of old was referred to the people now in Poperie is referred to God in this maner They teach the people that the sinnes committed before Baptisme are abolished in Baptisme but sinnes committed after Baptisme wee must obteine pardon for them by our own satisfactions namely by fasting praying almesdeedes pilgrimages and such other workes done by our selues And to maâ—…e this doctrine the more plausible vnto the people they bring in the similitude of a man sailing in a ship if he fall out of it into the sea the ship say they goeth away without recouerie and incace he find not another vessell to support his distressed estate and to bring him to land he must needes perish and drowne euen so say they if after baptisme we commit any transgression we must either be supported by our owne satisfactions els wee must perish in our sinnes No similitude can be more repugnant to Scripture than this For albeit there bee many vessels whereinto mens bodies may bee preserued from the danger of drowning yet is there not many vessels whereinto our soules can bee saued from damnation but â—…ee are saued onely by our spirituall Baptisme whereby the filth of our soules is washen away in the blood of Christ. And like as God commanded not NOE to make two arkes but one alanerly for the safetie of a fewe so hath GOD appointed only one way for safetie of our soales so that if wee sinne after Baptisme wee must haue refuge to the sweete promises of remissiion of sinnes made to vs in Baptisme In what sense indulgentia was taken of old I haue already declared In the Romane Church Indulgences and Pardones are a dispensation of the merites of Christ and his Saintes to the vtilitie of sinners This presupponeth that the merites of Christ and his Saintes are put in the custodie of the bishop of Rome and that his treasures can keepe them Concerning the merites of CHRIST they say that there was such precious vertue in his blood that one droppe of it was sufficient to redeâ—…me all the world now say they what shall become of all the rest of his blood which he shed in great abundance shall all this precious blood be lost and where can it be better kept than in the treasures of CHRISTS Vicar to be dispensated to the vtilitie of sinners when need requireth To this vaine assertion of Papistes I answere that the LORD neuer dealt sparingly neither with our bodies nor soules The LORD hath prouided greater abundance of aire for the refreshment of our bodies than all the breathing senses of men and beasts is able to draw in The LORD rained downe MANNA from heauen in greater plentie than might haue sufficed the people of the Iewes in the wildernesse euen so when the LORD is content to shed great abundance of his precious blood he hath done it to set foorth the great riches of his mercie toward our soules but not to make a mortall man a dispensator of one drop of his blessed blood Nothing is more repugnant to holy Scripture conteined in the old and new Testament than this that the dispensation and application of Christs blood should be committed vnto a mortall man In the old Testament the high Priest who entred once in the yeere into the moste holy place sprinckled the blood of the sacrifice with his own fingers vpon the Arke euen so the blood of the euerlasting Couenant which Christ caried vp to heauen is sprinckled on the Saints of God on the earth but by whom only by the fingers of our high Priest the Lord Iesus In the new Testament wee see that albeit many things were committed to the dispensation of the holy Apostles yet some things were reserued to the Lords owne dispensation allanerly Christ gaue power to his disciples to wish peace to euery house which receiued them but the dispensation and application of this peace Christ reserued vnto himselfe because hee alone and not his disciples knew who was the true Childe of peace In like manner power of preaching the Gospel was committed to the Apostles but the conferring of the gift of faith which is wrought by hearing belongeth onely to CHRISTS euen so the preaching of saluation by the merites of CHRISTES blood is committed to many but the application of that precious blood to the safetie of our soules is onely proper to Christ himselfe who shed that blessed blood for our saluation The merites of the Saintes also that is the workes of supererogation are thought to enter into the Popes treasurie and to be at his dispensation Of this we haue spoken somewhat alreadie But what presumption is this that they dare mixe together the blood of the Saints and Christs blood and the merits of Saintes with the merite of Christ and cast all in ore heape and treasure The verses of Praxilla
a Poetesse of Scycion were abhorred by the Gentiles because in her verses shee brought in Adonis matching Cucumbers and Aples with the sunne yet is it a more tolerable thing to match an earthly creature with a heauenly creature than to match creatures with the Creator who is blessed for euer After that this opinion of Indulgences and Pardons in a newe and Romane sense once tooke place it is a wonderfull thing to heare what progresse it made from euill to worse Some thought that by Pardones might bee obtained a reliefe from temporall punishments or at least a permutation of eternall punishments into temporall but others running as it were to the supeâ—…latiue excesse of all spirituall madnesse affirmed that by vertue of Popes 〈◊〉 men were absolued both from fault and punishment aâ—… 〈◊〉 Pardones were called Plenissima Indulgentiae Of this sort was the Pardone that BONIFACIVS the eight proclaimed to such as would come to Rome in time of his appointed Iubile and visite the Church of Lateran ann 1399. Of this which I haue alreadie spoken it is euident that the Papistes in the wordes of Satisfaction and Indulgences deceiue both themselues and others for what auaileth it to keepe the ancient wordes vsed in the primitiue Church and to vse them into a newe sense vnknowne to Fathers who spake of Satisfaction and Indulgences Did not the Athenians of olde weare the badge of the golden Grashopper in token they were not extraneers but they were inhabitants in that lande whereinto both their predecessors and themselues were borne but when they were conquessed by the Romanes and their golden libertie was lost what auailed the badge of the golden Grashopper Euen so when substance of ancient words is lost what auaileth it to talke of Satisfaction and Indulgences as ancient things In the rest of this Treatise God willing I shall declare the absurditie of Popish Satisfactions and Indulgences The Councill of Trent in the 12. Canon deoperibus Satisfactionis they write If any man says that the whole punishment and fault is continuallie remitted by GOD and that the Satisfaction of penitent persons is no other thing but faith whereby they apprehend that CHRIST hath satisfied for them let him bee accursed This Act of the Councill of Trent in all the parts of it is flatly repugant to the Scriptures of God There we are taught that in Satisfaction two thinges are principally required First a perfect obedience to the Lawe of GOD. Secondly a perfect sacrifice for the sinne committed by man both these things are to bee found in CHRIST alone who by his obedience hath abolished the sinnewhich came in by the disobedience of ADAM and by one oblation hath consecrated for euer them who are sanctified Nowe to pronounce a curse against all them who leanes vnto the obedience and sacrifice of CHRIST as vnto their onely Satisfaction to the Iustice of GOD is all one as if they would pronounce a curse against all the true disciples of CHRIST who beleeues according as they are taught in the holy Scriptures of GOD. If at any time ancient Fathers speake roundly in this matter it is ourparte to doe that fauour to them which is done to all men to wit to giue them libertie to interprete the meaning of their owne wordes So when AMBROSE writteth that teares washes away sinnes hee declareth in what sense hee spake this to wit not to count the teares of PETER to bee a satisfaction for his threefolde deniall but rather that his teares was a testimonie that hee was one of the Elect for whose sinnes CHRIST had satisfied The wordes of S. AMBROSE are these Legi quidem Petri lachrymas sed satisfactionem non lego that is to say I haue reade of the teares of PETER but of his satisfaction I reade not The Romanists in our dayes are like vnto men who haue benetrauelled vpon the Sea and in end they arriue to the harberie and when they set their foot on shore they thinke that the ground is running about them in a circulare reuolution This is nothing els but the conceates of their troubled braines euen so when Papistes reades in holy Scripture many exhortations to Fasting Prayer Almesdeedes they imagine that Scripture is speaking of Satisfactions for sinne But holy Scripture is like vnto the solide globe of the earth which is not vnder a continuall agitation but is euer like vnto it selfe and sendes vs continuallie in the matter of Satisfaction to that one oblation which hath consecrated for euer them who are sanctified Yea the false teachers of our dayes are like vnto the Edomites who were more cruell than the Babylonians who contented themselues with slaying of some and carying of others captiues and setting the towne on fire but the children of Edâ—…m câ—…ied out that the very foundations of the citie should be razed to the end it should neuer be a citie againe euen so they who sends vs to our owne satisfactions they would vndoe our sâ—…luation from the very ground as if Christ had beene manifested in our nature in vaine to make satisfaction for our sinnes for which wee must make satisfaction in our owne persons and by our owne workes our selues The principall argument whereby they endeuoure to prooue humane satisfactions by Scripture is in the wordes of the counsell of DANIEL giuen to NABVCHADNESER Wherefore O King let my counsell be acceptable unto thee and breake off thy sinnes by righteousnesse and thine iniquities by mercie toward the poore Loe let there be an healing of thine errour What is conteined in this most wholesome counsell of DANIEL but an exhortation to leaue off the course of doing euill and to doe good to the ende that the change of his conuersation might be a testimonie that GOD had forgiuen him his sinnes and accepted him in fauour The like wholesome counsell the Apost PAVL giueth to them who had sometimes bene theeues Let him that stole steale no more but let him rather labour and worke with his handes the thing which is good that hee may haue to giue vnto him that needeth Is there anything heere but an exhortation to desist from wonted vngodlinesse and to leade a newe and holy conuersation but the Apostle is speaking nothing of humane satisfactions yea that the holy Spirit who filled his mind with celestiall knowledge sanctified also his memorie that hee should speake nothing repugnant vnto that hee writeth vnto the Hebrewes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is By one oblation hee hath consecrated for euer them who are sanctified And the Apostle IOHN writing to to them who were already baptized and counted the children of GOD he sayeth My babes these things I write vnto you that yee sinne not and if any man sinne wee haue an Aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the Iust. So that this new Theologie of our owne satisfactions for faultes committed after Baptisme came not from CHRIST and his Apostles but it is an inucntion of
the braine of man Likewise Christ in holy Scripture is called the Lambe of God who taketh away the sinnes of the world It is great obliuion in men to magnifie the finger which pointed out Christ so much as to count it incorruptible that the fire hath no power to burne it and it is an holy relique in the Romane Church and on the other part to bee so forgetfull of the golden sentence which hee vttered at the pointing foorth of his finger namely that CHRIST was the Lambe of GOD that is the onely propitiatorie sacrifice for our sinnes for that Lambe which was offered in the morning and the euening in the olde TESTAMENT did not represent our satisfactions but only the propitiatorie sacrifice which CHRIST offered vpon the Crosse for our sinnes The doctrine of Augustine agreeing with Scripture was this That CHRIST taketh away our sinnes three maner of wayes First by forgiuing the sinnes wee haue committed Secondly by supporting vs with his grace that wee should not commit the like in time to come and thirdly by bringing vs vnto eternall life where wee shall be free from committing of sinne Finally the writings of the Prophets and Apostles anent the doctrine of Satisfaction pointeth out CHRIST alanerly by whome wee obteine forgiuenesse of our sinnes as the Apostle PETER speaketh to CORNELIVS in these words To him also giue all the Prophets witnesse that through his Name all that beleene in him shall receiue remission of sinnes If this bee the summe of the doctrine of the Prophets and Apoâ—…es they who contend so seriously to prooue mens satisfactions for faultes committed after Baptisme they striue against the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles As concerning the worde Indulgentia what it did signifie of olde in the primitiue Church I haue already declared to wit a mitigation of the strict discipline vsed against great offenders but this matter will bee better vnderstood if it bee deduced froÌ„ the very first ground In time of the ten great persecutions many were found weake who fell away from the open profession of the trueth and sacrificed to Idoles The dayly increasing number of back-sliders from the trueth compelleâ—… the Church to enter into a deepe consideration howe this defection might bee stayed Novatus was in this opinion that they who made defection in the time of the ten persecutions should not bee admitted againe to the fellowship of the Church albeit they did repent This opinion was too rigorous and repugnant to Scripture Others thought it more expedient to institute Sermoâ—…s to bee preached at solemne times such as Natalitia MartyruÌ„ whereby the great coÌ„mendation of the constant Faith sufferings of the Martyres euen vnto the death might make these timorous backsliders ashamed of their defection on the other part if any of them craued to bee receiued againe into the bosome of the Church that they should testifie their repentance by publicke Satisfaction so many yeeres as was prescribed vnto them by Church discipline the mitigation of the rigour of this discipline was called Indulgentia In our dayes it is taken in another sense for an absolution from fault and punishment at the least from one of them and a dispensation of the merites of CHRIST and his Sainctes to offenders This abuse of ancient wordes to the noueltie of a new fact vnknown to Fathers makes Popish Religion iustly suspect to such as considereth their aberration from antiquitie albeit they bragge of it continually in so much that it may bee saide of them which Philip King of Maccdone spake of a Iudge who dyed his haire that he who was false in a matter of haire would ncuer bee true in a matter of Iudgement so the miserable abuse of the worde Indulgentia prognosticateth horrible abuse in the matter it selfe If any man demand howe doth this Treatise of Indulgences belong vnto this Centurie seeing that Indulgences and Pardones against which I write were not as yet in vse in the Romane Church yea we read not of Plenissimae Indulgentiae à poena à culpa before the 1200. yeere of our Lord. To this I answere that in this Centurie they were opening a passage to that which after followed As Iulian the Apostate when hee cutted a parcell of ground hee opened a passage to Euphrates to runne into Tigris and so procured that his shippes should arriue at Ctesiphon a towne situated vpon Tigris and not vpon Euphrates euen so in this Centurie the bishoppes of Rome were inlarging the power of their keyes which power they extended so amplie that they durst excommunicate Emperours at their pleasure and the posteritie following them finding the power to bee ample they tooke vpon them authoritie to absolue in earth from fault and paine persons whome GOD promised not to absolue in heauen because they were not penitent The two greatest absurdities in late Pardones are these First an absolution from fault punishment vnder another condition than is contained in the written worde of GOD. For there it is expresly written When the wicked turneth away from his wickednesse that hee hath committed and doth that which is lawfull and right hee shall saue his soule aliue But the Pardone of Pope BONIFACIVS the eight containeth a full absolution from fault and punishment vpon condition that men trauell to Rome in time of Iubile and visite the Church of Lateran If an Officer to whom the Kings letters are concredite did proclame his Highnes letters another way than they were first conceiued and stamped with the Kings signet hee would be counted a false messenger and would bee remooued from his office but hee who dare presume to alter the message of the great King to promise forgiuenesse to him to whom GOD hath not promised it in his owne written worde hee is a false teacher Promising liberue to others when as himselfe is a seruant of corruption as the Apostle speakes Before this great sinne was amended another greater sinne was added vnto it and Pardones were solde for money by which doing the bishoppes of Rome ceased from beeing the successours of SIMON PETER and became successours of SIMON MAGVS The Apostle commendeth in the Corinthians before they absolued the incestuous Adulterer godly sorrowe care a clearing of themselues holie indignation feare zeale and punishment amongst other thinges hee commendeth in them an earnest desire to wit of the conuersion of him who had fallen into an hainous transgression The worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vsed by the Apostle is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say an earnest desire of money but rather an carnest desire of the repentance of him who had offended The horrible abuse of Pardones solde for money were knowne to all Nations in Europe especially to the Countrie of Germanie to whome Pardones were sent both for sinnes by-past and for sinnes to come with Ticelius an eloquent Orator but Pardones at that time were come to the height and could consist no
longer and since that time they giue no price I am the shorter in this Treatise lest I should hinder any man from reading the learned writings of Chcmnicius de Indulgentiis who hath accurately written the beginning progresse and ripenesse of this filthie errour of Popish Pardones A TREATISE Of a great heape of Errours which kithed in the sixt Centurie SEING the time was now at hande whereinto the Antichrist should exalt himselfe against all that is called God or that is worshipped and that he should sit as God in the Temple of God shewing himselfe that hee is God The LORD punishing the contempt of his euerlasting Trueth suffered a departing from many pointes of Faith to fall out as Tapestrie of errours hung vp in the Temple to welcome the Antichrist The signe of the Crosse is nowe filthily abused In the first 300. yeere of our LORD and a litle after the Pagans so abhorred the doctrine of the Crosse and that Saluation should be offered to all men in the suffering of one man that they persecuted this doctrine with vnspeakable crueltie The Christians on the other part in word deede and gesture adhered so fast vnto the doctrine of saluation which commeth by the sufferings of CHRIST that by crossing of themselues they would avow besore the Worlde that they were Christians this was of olde a piece of externall profession but they attributed no vertue to the signe of the Crosse to saue them from enill insomuch that S. Augustine in a certaine place speaking of theeues who would goe out by night to steale they would garde themselues by the signe of the Crosse which signe banished not the power of the Deuill from them but rather sealed vp the power of Sathan within them but in this Centurie Crossing was in vse with opinion that by vertue of that signe made in the are euill was banished from men and good things were procured to them The superstition of Pilgrimages began in the dayes of Constantine and Gregorius Nyssenus damned the conceates of men who imagined that GOD would giue a rewarde in the Worlde to come to workes which he hath not commanded to bee done in this Worlde but in this Centurie this superstition mightily increased in so far that men trauelled to the sepulchers of the Sainctes with intention to obtaine health both of soule and body in those places This resorting vnto the sepulchers of the Sainctes fostred not onely inuocaâ—…ion of Sainctes but also a confidence in them that they could support all troubles both of soule and bodie whereinto any person had fallen insomuch that in the fist Centurie and before the time of the fulnesse of all corruption Atticus bishop of Constantinople was compelled to raise the bodie of Sabbatius out of his graue by night and to burie him into a secret place vnknowne vnto the people to slay their superstition of inuocating Sainctes and confidence in them who were departed The doctrine of the Apostle PAVL wishing all chinges to bee done vnto edification and his owne example who albeit hee was furnished with moe languages than all the Corinthians yet hee had rather speake fiue wordes with vnderstanding that he might instruct others than ten thousand into a strange tongue This doctrine I say and example of PAVL banished from the Church a long time Liturgies into a strange language albeit the Latine Church borrowed from the Hebrewe Liturgie Allellâ—… iah and from the Greeke Liturgie Kyrie eleison yet the Liturgie and seruice of the Church continued into an intelligible language amongst Gods people The vaine assertion of the Romanc Church is that the Liturgie was conceiued in Latine language in Numidia about the foure hundreth of our Lord. It is easily answered that at this time the Africans were vnder the dominion of the Romanes and learned their language in such sort that they were not more familiarly acquainted with the Africane speach than they were with the Latine tongue To this Augustine beareth witnesse that with difficultie he learned the Greeke language but with great facilitie hee learned the Latine language Inter blandimenta nutricum ioca arridentium latitias alludentium that is to say Amongst the flattering speeche of Nourses and amongst the sportes of them who arsided one to another and amongst the solaces of them who were deliting one another so that in Augustines time if the Latine Liturgie had place it was was all one as if the Africane Liturgie had beene in vse because that both were alike intelligible Nowe these who by such places would prooue that seruice may bee said into an vncouth language not onely they flatly gainesay the doctrine of PAVL but also they abuse the testimonies of ancient times in most miserable maner After the time that one man was made vniuersall Bishoppe of all the Church then comes in that deuilish imagination that for setling vnitie into the Church the Liturgie must bee onely in the Latine language in Europe In the Councill called Valentinum because it was assembled in Valentia a towne of Spaiâ—…e it was ordained that the Gospell should bee read after the Epistle in respect that by such reading some were found to bee conuerted to the faith This behooued to bee reading of the Gospell in a knowne tongue so that the custome of reading Liturgies into an vnknowne tongue did not hastily take place Oblationes defunctorum of olde were legacies left by defunct persons for sustentation of the poore these oblaâ—…ions they who did not thankfully pay were counted murtheâ—…ers of the poore and were separated from the fellowship of the Church but nowe all things tending to a lamentabâ—…e decay in steade of Oblationes defunctorum oblationes pro defunctis creepes in into the Church Grâ—…gorius the first learned not this doctrine in holy Scripture but from the narration of Foelix bishoppe of Centumcellae in Hetrruia as I haue alreadie written in the Historie of his life It is a wearisomething to read the foolish fables of miraculous workes confirming this head of Popish doctrine At this time also as Gregorius the first witnesseth in his Homilies vpon the Gospell when men of vnreproouable life were sicke many came to visite them not so much to helpe them in their agonie to fight a good fight and happily to conclude their course as to recommend their owne soules to the castodie of them whome they supponed to haue led an honest life This is a great noueltie vnknowne to sacred Scripture to recommend our soules to the custodie of any person whatsumeuer except onely to GOD the Father of Spirits Reliques of Sainctes were excessiuelie honoured insomuch that Giegorius the first sendeth pieces of the chaine wherewith S. PETER was bound in time of his martyredome to diâ—…erse persons with promise that this piece of his chaine beeing hung about their neckes by the intercession of PETER should purchase vnto them absolution from their sinnes The wrong vnderstanding of the words of Christ
professing the true faith in his roome Alwayes Agapetus died at Constantinople after hee had beene chosen B. of Rome 11. moneths 21. dayes and his body was put into a chest of lead and transported to Rome Siluerius the sonne of Hormisda sometime B. of Rome was successor to Agapetus Theodatus King of Gothes compelled the Clergie to subscribe to his election he gouerned the Church of Rome at that time when Iustinian sent Belisarius to fight against Vitiges Theodora the Emperour Iustinians wife sent to Siluerius desiring him that hee would condescend to the restitution of Anthemius an Eutychian heretique and to the deposition of Menas B. of Constantinople Siluersus refused to obey such impious commandements Therefore Theodora sendeth a commandement to Belisarius to banish Siluerius and to appoint Vigilius B. of Rome who had promised to fulfill her desires Thus was Siluerius banished to the Isle of Pontia after hee had ruled the Church of Rome one yeere 5. moneths Vigilius succeeded to Siluerius and ruled 17. yeeres 26. dayes His entrie to this office is inexcusable for by open force secret bribes and promises to performe the impious desires of the Emprice he obtained the chaire of Rome so that Onuphrius cannot finde out an excuse for his vnlawfull entrie Theodora the Emprice vrged him to performe his promise to restore Anthemius But Vigilius as appeared repenting of his great temeritie and rashnes answered that euill promises were not to be keeped for this cause he was led away violently to Constantinople and a cord was fastned about his necke he was drawne through the streetes and cast into prison hee indured all this contempt the more patiently because hee confessed that for his srâ—…nes he had deserued greater punishment at the hands of GOD than this was In end he was deliuered out of prison by the earnest request of Narses captaine of Iustinians armie in Halie but he died by the way and he whom so many cares could not destroy the sicknes of the grauell destroyed him at Sicile his body was transported to Rome and buried there But now let vs consider the ineptitude of Baronius who keepeth no measure in his historie but as the Poet speaketh of a ship tossed with a vehement tempest Tollimur in coelum sublato gurgite iâ—…dem Subducta admanes imos descendimus unda When Baronius speaketh of the entrie of Vigilius he calleth him athiefe a brigand a man who entred not by the doore of the sheepe-fold a false bishop an Antichrist yet soone after he calleth him the Vicar of Christ as though by the crueltie whereby he draue his predecessor Siluerius to death hee was incontinent worthy of the name of the Vicar of Christ. Albeit hee restored not Anthemius according to his impious paction with Theodora yet hee wrote vnto the heretiques Anthemius Theodosius and Severus and confirmed their errour by his secret missiue letters as Morneus in his booke called Misterium iniquitatis Proueth His cariage in the fift generall Councill he beeing present in the towne of Constantinople shall be declared God willing in the owne place the cord that was lapped about his necke and drewe him through the streetes of Constantinople could not draw out of his proud stomacke the conceate of supremacie for he sent his opinion in write to the Councill but would not be present to sit in a lower place than Eutychius B. of Constantinople and moderator of the Council AFTER Vigilius succeeded Pelagius 1 hee ruled the Church of Rome 11. yeeres 10 moneths 28. dayes In a very perilous time this charge was committed to him namely when the nation of the Gothes had chosen Totilas to be their King who was a fierce and cruell man and was called for his fiercenes Flagellum Dei that is the scourge of GOD he led a great armie from Taruisium through Italie destroying and wasting the countrie whithersoeuer he went but he set his face chiefly against Campania By the way hee addressed himselfe in the habite of a simple souldier to mount Cassinates where was S. Benedict the father of Monkes not because he inuented the Monasticke life but because the most part of Monkes adhered to the forme inuented by him he was but lately sprung vp in the dayes of the Emperour Iustinus the elder and of Pope Iohn the first yet was his name in great account so that Totilas in a disguised habite went vnto him and conferred with him Platina writeth that S. Benedict knew him notwithstanding of his deepe dissimulation and with terrifying words disswaded him from vsing cruelty against Christians The Counsell was good but Totilas was not obedient vnto it He was slaine in battell by Nases neere to Brixellum and Teias whome the Gothes choosed in his rocme was slaine in battell at Nuceria so the Kingdome of the Gothes in Italic was vtterly vndone by the valour of Narses After the first comming of Theodoricus into Italie they reigned in Italie 72. yeeres Now their name dominion and all their might is vtterly quenched Pelagius depended much vpon the friendship of Narses And when Macedomus B. of Aquileia died Honoratus B. of Millan ordained Paulinus to be his successour Pelagius B. of Rome grieued at this Neuerthelesse hee complâ—…ineth not to Narses that Paulinus was made bishop of Aquileia without his consent but rather because this was done without the foreknowledge of the most noble Emperour Iustinian who like as he had deliuered Istria and Venice from the grieuous bondage of Totilas so likewise it became them to expect the Emperours answere before they had appointed a bishop in Aquileia Mark the hypocrisy of the bishops of Rome vnder colour of obedience to the ciuile Magistrate secretly creeping to their owne soueraignity the chiefe marke whereat they continually aimed Iohn 3. succeeded to Pelagius gouerned 12. yeres 11 months 26. dayes In the dayes of Iustinus the younger who was successor to the Emp. Iustinian did he minister in the Romane Church at that time when Alboinus King of Longobards came into Italie with a great armie with their wiues children setled their abode in that part of Italie which lieth about the riuer Padus The Emprice Sophia had irritate Narses that valiant captaine with contumelious wordes and he gaue both to her to the estate of the Empire this hard meeting that hee possessed the Longobards in Italie weauing a web vnto her according as he promised which she wâ—…s not able all her time to vndoe againe The Deputie of the Emp. of Constantinople kept a part of Italie which was not conquessed by tâ—…e Lombards this was called Exarchatus Ravenna the B of Rome with assistance of the countrie kept Rome free from the dominion of the Lombards for a short â—…ime At this time did Iohn 3. gouerne the Church of Rome He brought â—…n newe constitutions in the Church that Chorepiscopi otherwise called Vicarâ—… Episcoporum should haue no power at all of
Siâ—…censis a wicked man and iustly excommunicate not onely by his owne bishop Vrbanus but also by a Synode of other neere approaching bishops Hee appealed to Zâ—…symus bishop of Rome a citie of refuge to all villanous men as appeared by the insolent forme of his cariage toward his brethren in Africke for before he had heard the causes wherefore they had excommunicated this wicked man Apiarius he absolued him and admitted him to his communion Moreouer vnderstanding that a Councill was to be conueened in Carthage he sent thither ambassadours to plead the cause of Apiarius to procure the excommunicatioÌ„ of Vrbanus incace this sucâ—…eeded not to desire that this question might be remitted to the determination of the Romane bishop as vndoubted iudge of appellations according to an act of the Councill of Nice The Fathers of the Councill of Carthage answered with great modestie that they remembred no such act to haue beene made in the Councill of Nice Alwayes time is granted to the B. of Rome to proue that such right belonged to him by an act of the Councill of Nice Zosymus the first alleadger of this false act continued short time in office for he ended his course within the space of one yeere and few months Bonifacius the successour of Zosymus serioysly vrging the same prerogatiue to be iudges in all causes of appellation according to the act of the Councill of Nice When all the actes were read both in the Latine Greâ—…ke exemplares no such act was found the ambasadours of Bonifacius returned to him with this answere that the principall registers beâ—…oued to be sighted which were to be found in Constantinople Alexandria and Antiochia and in the meane time no man should be challenged for appealing to the bishoppe of Rome vntill this question had an end by sighting of the authenticke registers Cyrillus B of Alexandria and Atticus B. of Constantinople sent to the Councill of Carthage the iust copies of the actes of the Councill of Nice but no such act was found as was alleadged by Zosymus and Bonifacius and by this time Bonifacius also ended his life for hee ministred not aboue three yeeres The Epistle sent from the 6. Councill of Carthage declaring that they found the act foresaid alleadged by the ambassadours of the B. of Rome to be supposititio us and false this Epistle I say was directed to Bonifacius but seeing heehad ended his life it came in the hands of Coelestinus the successorof Bonifacius who insisted by the same ambassadours who were employed before to wit Faustinus a bishop and Philippus and Asellus two presbyters to haue Apiarius receiued in fauour and the Africane bishops to be subiect to the bishoppe of Rome but their trauelles were bestowed in vaine The last period of this controuersie was this that Apiarius despairing of helpe from the bishops of Rome confessed his faultes and humbly submitted himselfe to the Councill of Carthage And the Ambassadours of Coelestinus returned with this answere that the B. of Rome had none authoritie ouer the bishops of Africke but hee who thought himselfe to bee wronged let him complaine to a nationall Councill and if the nationall Councill also did him wrong then let him complaine to the generall Councill but none appellation to bee made in time to come from Africke to the bishops of Rome Vnder the reignes of Arcadius Honorius about the yeere of our LORD 400. The Donatists assembled theÌ„selues in a town of Africk called Bagaia in frequent nuÌ„bet for they are counted 310 who were present at this Council The principal purpose of their meeting was for deposition of Maximianus B. of Bagaia who fell from their societie and drew many others from their heresie him they deposed and accursed I haue made mention of this vnhappie Councill for two causes first to declare the vncessant diligence of heretiques in aduancing a doctrine of lies for it was a strange thing that for the deposition of one man so many should assemble themselues in one towne seldome were so many present at aecumenicke Councils as were at this conuention Secondly to declare the effronted peartnes of heretiques when they are met together all that they doe is ascribed to the holy Spirit for in their definitiue sentence against Maximianus they borrow the words of the holy Apostles Placuit Spiritui sancto qui in nobis est that is it hath pleased the holy Spirit who is in vs. Yet were they guided by Sathan and not by the holy Spirit in all the actions of this Councill In the 8. yeere of the reigne of Theodosius 2. was a generall Councill assembled in Ephesus against the heretique Nestorius bishop of Constantinople of whom Socrates writteth that the first ground of his heresie was the speaches of a Presbytâ—…r in his Church called Anastatius whome he had in reuerent accompt This Anastatius vpon a time teaching in the Church said let no man call the viâ—…gine MARIE the mother of GOD whereupon ensued great trouble in the Church for they wâ—…re assured of the diuinitie of CHRIST And Nestorius not willing that the man should be disesteemed whom he so much regarded he chopped oftin his Sermons vpon the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not willing to giue vnto the blessed Virgine so great an honour When the Council of Ephesus was assembled coÌ„sisting of the number of 200. bishops aboue Cyrillus B. of Alexandria was appointed Moderator by the ordinance of the Emperours who coÌ„manded the Councill to be gathered Cyrillus began to embarke and to agitate the question ere Iohn Patriarch of Aâ—…tiochia and his companie could be present at the Councill At the first meeting Nestorius being present in the towne of Ephesus vtterly spoyled his cause and added to his former opinion borrowed from Anastatius that hee thought it an indignitie done to the onely begotten Sonne of GOD to speake of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were all reproachfull wordes to be spoken of the Sonne of GOD that is that hee was nourished vpon milke that hee was borne of a maide that hee was two moneths or three moneths olde all these words he counted to be reproachfull words to be spoken of the Sonne of GOD. The Fathers of the Councill were all highly offended at these words warned him to be personally present at the Councill but he refused to compeare vntill the time that John Patriarch of Antiochia should bâ—…e present at the Councill Cyrillus B. of Alexandria was a man prompt sordward in all causes both good and bad hee would not linger vntill the comming of â—…ohn Patriarch of Antiochia and his companie but foorthwith hee caused his bookes and writings to bee examined wherein it was clearely sound that hee saâ—…e the Son of the Virgine MARIE was not God but only that God was with him so hee denied the personal vnion of the diuine humane
doctrine so that they who loue the trueth of GOD haue no neede to follow a false doctrine in regarde there is no man that dare gainesay it For I dare say to the commendation of the Councill of Francford that the Ibides of Aegypt were neuer more readie to deuoure the flying Serpents of Arabia so that they would not suffer them to light in the coastes of Aegypt than the Councill of Francford was readie to vndoe all the foolish arguments of the second Councill of Nice proouing the adoration of Images Before I set these Councills in opposite tearmes of contradiction the one to the other the preludie of the Councill is worthie to bee marked Adrian bishop of Rome sent a letter to the second Councill of Nice fraughted with lies and affirming that the Emperour Constantine was a leper that hee endeuourâ—…d to cure his disease by shedding of innocent babes blood that PETER and PAVL appeared to him in a vision by night and bade him goe and bee baptized by SILVESTER and his disease should bee healed and that in remembrance of this benefite CONSTANTINE builded Churches in Rome and adorned them with the Images of PETER and PAVL The groundes of this letter conteineth a masse of impudent lies CONSTANTINE was not a leper but a man gifted in soule beautifull in body and furnished with great giftes both of soule and body and meete for great workes as EVSEBIVS witneâ—…seth who liued in CONSTANTINES time and was familiarly acquainted with him Neither was hee baptized by SILVESTER in Rome but by EVSEBIVS in Nicomedia For SILVESTER and MARCVS his successour were both deade before that CONSTANTINE was baptized The rest of his letter is like vnto the sandie ground and fabulous narration whereupon it is grounded The arguments of the second Councill of Nice prouing adoration of Images may be distributed into foure rancks Some are taken out of Scripture others out of Fathers the third rancke from common reason the fourth from miracles If I propound their arguments into an intelligible order and likewise the â—…nsweres to them I doe a benefite to the Reader The Cherubims and the brasen Serpent were made by Gods commandement and the Cherubimes were seated in the place of adoration ergo Images may bee brought into the places of adoration There is a threefolde difference betwixt Images set vp in Churches to bee worshipped and the Cherubimes in the Temple First the Cherubimes are made by the expresse commandement of GOD but the images set vp in Temples are made expresse contrare to the Commandement of GOD. Secondly the Cherubimes and brasen Serpent were represâ—…ntations of diuine mysteries Thirdly neither the Cherubimes nor brasen Serpent were made for adoration as images are that are set vp in Temples If any man bee not fully resolued with these answeres let him vnderstand that the Law-giuer hath absolute authoritie to make exceptions from his owne Lawe but it is not lawfull to others without warrant of GODS commandement to doe the like Example in ABRAHAM who had a warrant to kill his owne sonne The people of Israel had a warrant to borrow from the Aegyptians vessels of siluer gold and costly rayment and Moses had a warrant to make Cheâ—…ubimes and a brasen Serpent but those thinges are not lawfull to others who want the like warrant The next Argument borrowed from Scripture is this IACOâ—… worshipped the top of IOSEPHS staffe therefoâ—…e it is lâ—…wfull to worship Images The Councill of Francford answereth to this Argument that like as there is no such wordes in the Hâ—…brew text euen so the words of the Apost in the Epistle to the Hâ—…brewes cap 11 vers 21 conteineth no such thing where it is said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is hee worshipped leaning aboue the top of hiâ—… scepter but he worshipped not his Scepter And Augustine in his questions vpon Genesis affirmeth that he worshipped GOD and not the staffe of IOSEPH The third Argument taken out of Scripture is out of the booke of the Psalmes O Lord I haue loued the beautie of thy house Of this they concluded that images should be loued worshipped seeing they are the beautie and ornament of GODS house To this argument it is answered by the Councill of Francford that this argument is grounded vpon a wrong interpretation of Scripture for by the house of GOD is not meant a materiall Temple and the ornament of GODS house is not Images but spirituall vertues Many other places of Scripture are filthily abused but I will haue some regarde to the Reader that he be not wearied in reading an heape of friuolous arguments Many arguments are taken out of the writings of Fathers to proue the adoration of Images but these following are the chiefe and principall First they say that Bâ—…silius Magâ—…us affirmeth that the honour done to the Image redoundeâ—…h to him whose image it is This he â—…peaketh of Christ who is the Imâ—…ge of the inuisible God Coloss. 1. vers 5. And who is the brightnesse of his glory and the ingrauen forme of his person Heb. 1. vers 3. but heâ—… is not speaking of Images formed by the hands of men The testimonie of Gregorius Nyssenus is cited who writeth that when he passed by the image of Abraham viuely pictured with the knife drawne readie to kill his sonne he could not abstaine from shedding of teares This argument is counted friuolous albeit Gregorius Nyssenus wept yet he bowed not his knee to worship the image of Abraham Moreouer the Councill of Franckford alleadged that the bookes of Gregorius Nyssenus were not extant Amongst argumenâ—…es taken from naturall reason to prooue adoration of Images this is the chiefe The Emperours Image is honoured therefore the Image of Christ should be honoured To this argument the Council of Francford 〈◊〉 this answere that GOD is not like vnto a mortall King locally circumscribed so that wheÌ„ he is in one place he cannot be at that same selfe time in another place Therefore to intertaine a reuâ—…rence in the peoples hearts towards their Prince this custome of honouring the Kings image was found out But God who is euery where present whom no place can conteine he is not to bee sought in Images neâ—…ther was that forme of worshipping either commanded or allowed by GOD. The argument inuented of later dayes to prooue adoration of Images is sophisticall the dishonour done to the Image of CHRIST redoundeth to himselfe â—…go the honour done to the Image of Christ redoundeth also to Christ is an honouring of Christ himselfe The antecedent is prooued by the fact of Julian the apostate in breaking in pieces the Image of Christ in Caesarea Philippi To this it may bee answered that the breaking downe of the brasen Image in Caesarea Philipps was not a dishonouring of Christ in respect of the fact that Iulian did but in respect of the intention of the doer but when this is
Emperours and Councils with all their might contended in the contrarie that images should not bee worshipped The Emperours Philippicus Leo lsaurus Constantinus Copronymus and Leo his sonne were all seriously bent to suppresse the worshipping of images and in the VVest Carolus Magnus King of France and Emperour was present in the Councill of Francsord where the worshipping of images was damned To this I answere that the anthoritie of the bishop of Rome was at this time so increased that they durst encounter with the Emperours of the East who were farre distant from them Constantine B. of Rome razed out of Charters the name of the Emperour Philippicus Gregorius 2. did excommunicate Leo Isaurus and forbade to pay tribute vnto him Gregorius 3. in conternpt of Leo gathered a Councill and ordained the worshipping of images As concerning Carolus Magnas who was proclaimed Emperour by the speciall mandate of the chaire of Rome the question is greater Howe could the bishops of Rome tolerate that worshipping of images should bee damned by a Councill gathered by this new Emperour whom they had authorized by their owne trauels To this Ianswere that the bishops of Rome did as the ancient Romanes did of whome Augustine writeth Mulcas cupiditates unius ingenti cupiditate presserunt that is to say Many desires they pressed downe for the excessiue desire they had of one thing to wit of soueraignitie and domination euen so the great desire the Romane bishoppes had firmely to keepe in their possession that great territorie of land in Italie called Exerchatus Ravinna which Pipinus King of France reft from the Emperour of the East and gaue it to the chaire of Rome for the excessiue desire I say which they had to keepe this rich prey they would not contend with Carolus Magnus but after his death they could not suffer his posteritie to take such a doing against the worshipping of Images as Carolus Magnus had done In so much that in the dayes of the reigne of Ludouicus Pius it was hard to the Emperour to protect Claudius Taurinensis against the chaufing malice of the bishops of Italie who hated him because hee cast out Images out of his Church in Turin yea and Claudius Taurinensis directly impugned the adoration of Images by a booke written by him vpon that subiect whereunto none answere was giuen during his lifetime but after his death many were found like barking dogges railing against his blessed memoriall and that so much the more because in his booke he rubbed quickly vpon the surfeiting pleasures of the Romane Church who were better content to worshippe the Crosse of Christ because that was easie to bee done than to beare the Crosse of Christ because that was a laborious worke and painefull to the flâ—…sh yet did Christ command vs to beare his Crosse but not to worship it Finally it is to be noted that the defection of some men of great account was a stumbling blocke to many others Paulus Cyprius B. of Constantinople left his charge entred into a Monastrie and lamented that he had consented to the abolishing of Images Gregorius B. of Neocesarea one of the chiefe disallowers of Images in the Councill holden at Constantinople gaue in his supplicant bill in the second Councill of Nice confessed his error and subscribed to the decreet of that vnhappie Councill by whose example the bishops of Nice Hierapolis of the Isles of Rhodes and Carpathus were mooued to doe the like Let this bee a warning to them who are in eminent places that they fall not from the trueth of GOD lest by their fall they procure a great ruining and desolation to the house of GOD. The LORD keepe vs from defection to whome bee praise and glory for euer AMEN A TREATISE Of Satisfaction and Indulgences SATISFACTION of olde was publicke repentance made for grieuous faultes such as murther adulterie apostasie And this publicke humiliation made in sight of the people with fasting teares basenesse of apparrell and such other tokens of an humbled minde with a sense of sorrow for by-past offences it was called satisfactio as Augustine writeth quia satisfiebat Ecclesiae that is because the Church was satisfied yea and the slander was remooued This humiliation foresaide in the Greeke Church was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or a punishment because it was infâ—…cted as a punishment in Church discipline to terrifie others from committing the like offences Now seeing this Ecclesiasticall discipline was very rigorous and indured many yeeres as the Canons of Councils clearely declare It pleased the Church vpon weightie considerations to relent somewhat of the severitie of the first prescribed discipline yea and the people ofâ—… times intreated the Pastor by earnest requests that the time of publicke repentance might be shortned because they saw great tokens of vnfained repentance in the offender This dispensation with the rigour of olde discipline was called indulgentia but in Poperie which was beginning in this Centurie to haue great vpper hand the abuse of these two words hath vtterly vndone the ancient puritie of religion and discipline The word satisfaction which of old was referred to the people now in Poperie is referred to God in this maner They teach the people that the sinnes committed before Baptisme are abolished in Baptisme but sinnes committed after Baptisme wee must obteine pardon for them by our own satisfactions namely by fasting praying almesdeedes pilgrimages and such other workes done by our selues And to make this doctrine the more plausible vnto the people they bring in the similitude of a man sailing in a ship if he fall out of it into the sea the ship say they goeth away without recouerie and incace he find not another vessell to support his distressed estate and to bring him to land he must needes perish and drowne euen so say they if after baptisme we commit any transgression we must either be supported by our owne satisfactions els wee must perish in our sinnes No similitude can be more repugnant to Scripture thaâ—… this For albeit there bee many vessels whereinto mens bodies may bee preserued from the danger of drowning yet is there not many vessels whereinto our soules can bee saued from damnation but â—…ee are saued onely by our spirituall Baptisme whereby the filth of our soules is washen away in the blood of Christ. And like as God commanded not NOE to make two arkes but one alanerly for the safetie of a fewe so hath GOD appointed only one way for safetie of our soules so that if wee sinne after Baptisme wee must haue refuge to the sweete promises of remission of sinnes made to vs in Baptisme In what sense indulgentia was taken of old I haue already declared In the Romane Church Indulgences and Pardones are a dispensation of the merites of Christ and his Saintes to the vtilitie of sinnâ—…rs This presupponeth that the merites of Christ and his Saintes are put in the custodie of the bishop of Rome and that
MOST NOBLE VERTVOVS AND ELECT LADIE LADIE MARIE COVNTESSE OF MARRE P. S. wisheth grace mercie and eternall felicitie WHatsoeuer thing I haue hitherto written Most noble Ladie concerning controuersies of Religion it is of that nature that incase no further were added it would bee the more easilie comported with for manie of the Romane Church condiscende vnto this that worshipping of Images is not necessarily required nor an essential point of Christian Religion Neither can they find one example in all the Booke of God of Inuocation of Saincts Purgatorie is an opinion whereinto they themselues much differ and they talke of it sometimes with derision and mocking words Reade the History of Thuanus what was thought of the soule of Francis the first P. Castellanus was in one opinion the Doctors of Sorbone in another Mendosa as a courtesant in the third opinion assuring himselfe that if king Francis soule went to Purgatory it stayed not long there because it was neuer his custome in his life time to stay long in one place But now Madam the course of the History hath led me so far forward that I must touch the very apple of their eye and enter into their most holy place and declare that their seruice which they count most holy is but vile abomination in the sight of GOD And their doctrine concerning the Vicar of Christ the successour of Peter and the holinesse of the Masse and the plurality of their Sacraments added to Baptisme and the Lordes Supper is but like wind And wee are warned by the Apostle Paul that wee should no more bee children wauering and carrie◅ about with euery winde of doctrine for false doctrine is justly compared to winde in the baddest quality of it Sometimes it is easterne cold stormy withering so that the eares of corne blasted with the easterne wind are counted thinne and empty eares Euen so false doctrine exicateth dryeth vp that appearance of sap grace that seemed to be amongst people The Romane Church in our dayes bring vp their disciples as the harlots of Heliopolis in Phaenitia brought vp their children before the dayes of the good Emperour Constantine These children afore-saide knewe not their Fathers for they were strangers and the Harlots of Heliopolis had liberty to prostitute themselues to the lust of strangers so it came to passe if children had bene procreated in this libidinus copulation the stranger was gone and the procreated child depended onely vpon the mother for hee knewe not his father Euen so in the subsequent Centuries the Romane Church disacquaint their children with the voyce of God sounding in Holy Scripture It is now enough to beleeue as the Romane Church the mother of all Churches beleeueth and the chaire of Rome in matters of Faith it cannot erre But wee must depende vpon the voyce of God our Heauenly Father who hath begotten vs by the vncorruptible seede of His word who hath also fostered vs with the sincere reasonable milke of His word who hath anointed vs with the Balme of Gilead who maketh glad His owne citie euen with the waters of His own Sanctuarie The lowde sounding trumpet of vaine and railing wordes wee leaue to the aduersaries of the trueth for that is their armour wherewith they fight against the Gospell of Christ. Yet let them vnderstand that God hath hanged vp a thousand shields in the towre of Dauid euē all the targats of the strong men Thus leaning vpon the strength of the armour of God I set forward to the Historie and Treatises beseeching the Lord of His vnspekeable fauour and grace to blesse your Ladiship and all your Noble house for euer Amen Your Lad. humble seruant PAT SIMSON A CATALOGUE OF ALL THE TREATISES contained in the nine CENTVRIES CENTVRIE I. Of Antiquitie Heresie The foundation of the Church CENT II. Of Scripture and Tradition The doctrine of Deuils Succession CENT III. Of Purgatorie and prayer for the dead The reliquikes of Saincts The supremacie of the Bishop of Rome CENT IIII. Of Inuocation of Saincts The authoritie of Councels The Monasticke Life CENT V. Of Mans free will Originall sinne Iustification onely by faith CENTVRIE VI. Of Worshipping of Images Pardons and indulgences Diuers errours that crept in in this Centurie CENT VII Of The vniuersall Bishop The Antichrist The Sacrifice of the Masse CENT VIII Of Trans-substantiation The Sacrament of Pennance The Sacrament of Confirmation CENT IX Of The Sacrament of extreamevnction The Sacrament of orders The Sacrament of Matrimonie TO THE READER LIke as in the Tabernacle of GOD all things were holy and that thing that was within the vaile and hidden from the eyes of the people was moste holy In the Court there was an Altar of brasse in the Sanctuary there was an altar of gold but in the most holy place there was an holy Oracle sounding the blessed will of God from aboue the propitiatorie To the which Oracle neither the brasen Altar nor the golden Altar could bee compared yea both heauen and earth is not worthie to bee compared vnto the Oracle and word of the Lord. Euen so good Christian Reader vnderstand that when the history leadeth you to a consideration of the mystery of iniquity then you shall see a beginning and a progresse of vngodlinesse vntill in end the Antichrist is permitted to sit in the temple of God and to extoll himselfe against all that is called God or is worshipped And when ye reade this horrible defection of the visible Church let not your heart bee troubled this was fore-spoken by the Apostle and this be◅ued to come to passe So that thou mayest see the great power of the wrath of God punishing the contempt of His trueth His holy Couenant Albeit we be filthy beasts nothing regarding that precious treasure of the L◅es Couenant yet the Lord is vnchangeable and like vnto Himselfe and Hee counteth more of the worthinesse of His holie Couenant than of the pompe and glorie of all the kingdomes of the world Whom like as He destroyed in the dayes of Noah with a flood of waters because they prefirred the concupiscence of their flesh to the religion of God Euen so in the last age of the world Hee suffered the hearts of men to bee ouer-whelmed with the floods of horrible ignorance because they reuerenced not as became them the holie Couenant of the Almightie God Let vs learne to reuerence our God euen when Hee is clothed with His red garments when He casteth all Nations like grapes into the Wine-presse of His wrath The Lord vouchsafe vpon vs such measure of grace out of His rich treasure as may teach vs to reuerence not onelie the workes of His mercie but also the workes of His justice at the Angels did who cryed Holie holie holie Lord God of Hostes euen at that time when a sentence of induration and reprobation was going foorth from the Tribunall of God against the vnthankefull Iewes God
teach vs our duetie in all thinges AMEN P. S. CENTVRIE VII CHAP. I. OF EMPEROURS PHOCAS THE Heresie of EVTYCHES continued in this CENTVRIE from the beginning to the ende thereof countenanced by the Emperours such as Heraclius and Constans Neuerthâ—…lesse I haue cut off the Eutychtan Persecution at the end of the VI. Centurie because Heraclius albeit he fauoured the errour of the Monothelites a branch of Eutyches hercsy notwithstaÌ„ding he was so employed with warres against the Auares in the West and the Persians and Saracenes in the East that hee had not a vacant time to persecute them who professed another faith And Constans began to persecute but was incontinentinterrupted by new occasion of sea-warre-fare against the Saracenes wherein also he was ouer-come For this cause I haue referred the Eutychian persecution rather to the former Centurie than to this Moreouer in this CeÌ„tury the vniuct sall Bish. the Antichrist beginneth to spring vp so that all the rest of the Historie must bee spent in three heads First in declaring The grouth of the Antichrist in the VII VIII and IX Centuries Secondlie in declaring his tyrannie and preuailing power ouer the Romane Emperours and Monarches of the worlde in the X. XI and XII Centuries And finallie in declaring his discouerie and his battell against the Sainctes especiallie against those who discouered hâ—…m and this shall bee done God willing from the XIII Centurie vntill our owne time In the Historie I am compelled to bee short because it may bee read in manie Authors Chronol gies and Compendes and place must be giuen to Treatises to be lengthened when the Historie by a briefe coÌ„memoration may be susficientlie knowne Phocas aftâ—…r the cruell slaughter of his master Mauritius was proclaimed to bee Emperour by the Romane souldiours in the yeere of our Lord 604 and he reigned eight yeeres in crueltie drunkennesse lecherie he surpassed beyond all men justlie was called The calamitie of the Romane Empire nothing succceded prosperouslie with this parricide Cosroes on the East side the Auares on the West the Slauonians on the North side inuading Dalmatia and Agâ—…lulphus king of Lumbardis in Italie adding vnto his dominion Mantua Cremona and Vulturnia all these at one time weakened the Romane Empire so farre that it could neuer attaine again to the former strength splendor that it was wont to haue Great strise had bene betwixt the chaires of Rome 〈◊〉 for supremacy The Patriarch of ConstaÌ„â—…no thought it due to him because 〈◊〉 was the seat of the Empire The Patriarch of Rome on the other part saide that Constantinoâ—…le was but a Colonie of Rome and tha the Grecians themselues in thei Letâ—…ers called the Emperour 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To this controuersie Phocas put an ende ordained Bonifacius the third to be called Universall 〈◊〉 and the Church of Rome to be head of all other Churches This dignitie the Romane Church begged as Platina granteth and not without great contention obtained 〈◊〉 the handes of Phocas This is that stile which Gregorius the fiâ—…st counted Antichristian in the person of Ioannes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Patriarch of Constantinople In end Priscus his owne sonne in law Heraclianus the faâ—…her of Heâ—…aclius the Emperour and Phocius whose wife Phocas had vnhonestlie abused conspired against him and ouer-came him and brought him to Heraclius who commanded his head feete and secrete members to bee cut off and the stumpe of his bodie was giuen to the souldiers to bee burnt with fire HERACLIUS AFter Phocas reigned Heraclius thirtie yeeres Cosroes king of Persia had mightilie preuailed and had conquered Syria Phenicta and Palestina and had taken Hierusalem and Zacharias the Bishop thereof and the Holie Crosse and had giuen manie thousands of Christians to the lewes to be slaine Neither would hee accept anie conditions of peace with Heraclius except hee would condiscend to forsake the worshipping of Christ worship the Sunne as the Persians did For this cause Heraclius was compelled to make peace with the Aâ—…ares on his West side and to leade his Armie to Asia against the Persians which indured the space of six yeeres wherein he preuailed against Cosroes and recouered all the Prouinces which Cosroes had taken from the Romane Empire Finallie Cosroes was taken cast in prison and cruellie slaine by his owne sonne Siroes because he had preferred Medarses his younger sonne to Siroes his elder brother This Siroes made a couenant of peace with Heraclius and deliuered vnto him Zacharias Bishop of Hierusalem with the Holie Crosse and the prisoners whom his father had carried captiue And so Heraclius in the seuenth yeere returned backe againe to Constantinople with great triumph After this the Emperour beeing circumuened by Pyrrhus Bishop of Constantinople Cyrus Bishop of Alexâ—…dria fell into the Heresie of the Monothelites And to this fault he added other faults such as incest for he married his owne sisters daughter and hee was giuen to curious Artes and to seeke out the euent of thinges by judiciall Astrologie and was admonished by the Astrologians to beware of the circumcised people Heraclâ—…us onlie deemed that the lowes should trouble him but it was the Saracenes in whom this prophesie had performance for in his time beganne the Monarchie of the Saracenes and the blasphemous doctrine of Mahomet The Saracenes were people dwelling in Arabia the posteritie of Hagar and not of Sara These faught vnder the banner of Heraclius in his 6. yeeres warrefare against the Persians wheÌ„ they craued the wages of their seruice in stâ—…ad of money they receiued coÌ„tumelious words were called 〈◊〉 by the Em. treasurer This coÌ„tumely did so irritate them that they choosed Mahomet to be their captaine anno 623 inuaded Damascâ—…s took it within few yeeres coÌ„quered Syria Phenicta Palestina Aegypt And not content with this they inuaded the kingâ—…ome of the Persians subdued it cut off the kings seed The blasphemous AlcaroÌ„ alsurca of Mahomet which he said he receiued froÌ„ heaueÌ„ was a doctrine of lies coÌ„taining a mixture of the reâ—…igioÌ„ of the Jewes PagaÌ„s ChristiaÌ„s to the making wherof coÌ„curred Sergius a Nestorian herâ—…ke Iohâ—… of Antiochia an ArriaÌ„ 〈◊〉 some Iwes Mahomet also ordained that all people whom the Saracenes could conquere should be coÌ„pelled by fire sword all kind of violence to receiue the doctrine contaiâ—…ed in these bookes Heraclius perceiuing the sudden great increase of the dominion of the Saracâ—…nes gathered a gr at army faught against them but he was ouâ—…r-come in battell lost 150. thousand meÌ„ of his army And wheÌ„ he renewed his forces again to fight against the Saracâ—…nes he found that 52. thousand of his army died in one night suddenly as those did who were slain by the Angell of God in the army of Senacheâ—…b Heraclius was so discouraged with the calamitie of his aâ—…mie that he contracted sicknesse and died CONSTANTINUS and HERACLEONAS AFâ—…er
fauoured Theodorus others promoued Paschalis and neither of the parties would yeeld to the other In end the people thought expedient to reject them both and to choose some third person to the Popedome So they elected Sergius the first and carried him vpon their shoulders to the Church of Laterane In his time Iustinian the second gathered a Councell at Constantinople to perfect and finish the worke which his father had begunne Sergius refused to subscribe the Acts of the sixt generall Councell albeit his Ambassadour who was present at the Councell had subscribed them Of the consecrated Hostie hee ordained one part to be put into the Chalice to represent the bodie of Christ which was risen from death another part to be eaten to represent the bodie of Christ walking vpon the earth the third part to bee laide vpon the Altar vntill the ende of the Masse to represent the bodie of Christ lying in the Sepulchre He gou◅rned thirteene yeeres eight monethes and 24. dayes COncerning the Patriarches of Constantinople in this Centurie little mention is made of them because for the most part they kept not the right Faith but were intangled with heresie After Cyriacus Thomas and Ioannes and constantinus succeeded whose faith as vnspotted with anie blame of heresie hath an honest testimonie in Church rolles called Sacra diptytha Sergius Pyrrhus and Paulus were miserablie infected with the heresie of the Monothelites Pyrrhus once recanted his heresie and was absolued from excommunication by pope Theodorus but hee returned incontinent againe as a dog to his vomite Pope Theodorus whē he excōmunicated him the second time vsed a new insolent forme of doing the like wherof was neuer heard at any time before for he infused some drops of the consecrated cup into inke writ a sentence of cursing against Pyrrhus Paulus also obtained at the hands of the Em. Constans edicts to be affixed in diuerse places whereby all men should be compelled to subscribe the errour of the Monothelites After them Petrus Theodorus albeit they maintained not the fore-mentioned heresie with so high and proude attempts as others had done yet they were addicted vnto it Georgius successor to Thcodorus in the 6. generall Councell had defended the errour of the Monoth but when he was clearly refuted by testimonies of Scripture by places cited out of the Fathers he yeelded embraced the true faith Callyni◅us ministred vnder the reigne of Iustinian 2. who demolished a Church neare approching to his palace builded an house of presence wherein the people might cherish the Em. Callinycus was compelled to consecrate the house by prayer but in regard he was enforced against his heart to pray he made his prayer short in this maner Giorie be to God who patiently comporteth with vs both now for euer Am◅n For this cause Iustinian hated Callynichus whē he returned back again from his 10. yeeres banishment he caused the eyes of Callyn to be put out sēt him to Rome there to remain in banishmēt IN Alexandria before the Saracenes vnder the conduct of Mahomet conquered the countrey of Aegypt few of note marke were to be found in that chaire After Eulogius Ioannes scribo continued in office only 2. yeeres After him Ioannes Eleemosynarius is highly commended for his liberalitie toward the poore Cyrus his successour was an her◅tique following the errour of the Monothelues He payed tribute to the Saracenes but when the Em. Heraclius wearied of the payment of tribute then all the countrey of Aegypt was possessed by the Saracenes which incursion of the Mahumetans albeit it cutted not off the personall succession of the patriarches of Alexandria yet it obscureth the cleare notice of their succession vnto vs who are farre distant from them IN Antiochia Anastasius Sinaita is found to haue beene bishop of Antiochia in the dayes of the Emperour Phocas Hee obtained this name to bee called Sinaita because hee had macerated himselfe with long fasting and with hard exercises of an heremiticall life vpon mount Sina anno 610. hee was slaine in a seditious commotion stirred vp by the Iewes who dwelt at Antiochia who slewe manie other Christians but they vttered great crueltie joyned with vile inhumanitie against Anastasius in whose mouth they cast the verie excrements of his owne bodie as the MAGDEBVRG historie recordeth citing the testimonie of Nicephorus After him another of that same name called likewise Anastatius succeeded was B. of Antiochia he was a Syrian a man of a subtile spirit who circumuened the Em. Heraclius for at the Em. command he subscribed the decrees of the Councell of Chalcedon only simulately for desire of preferment but after he had subscribed that two natures personally vnited were to be acknowledged in Christ he demanded of the Em. what he thought of the will operation of Christ whether was two willes operations in Christ or one will and one operation only The Em. troubled with the nou◅lty of the question consulted with Sergius B. of Constantinople who returned this answere to the Em. that one will one operation was to be acknowledged in Christ. The Em. Heraclius being circumuened by false deceitfull teachers was ashamed to forsake that opinion which hee had once condiscended vnto So this heresie of the Monothelites tooke deepe roote in the East vntill the time that God punishing the contempt of his truth suffered the Saracenes with their blasphemous Mahometon doctrine to be vniuersally ouer-spred in the East To Anastatius succeeded Macarius a most obstinate defender of the heresie of the Monothelites for the which cause he was both excommunicated and deposed in the sixt generall Councell and Theophanius an Abbor in Sicile was made bishop of Antiochia After him are reckoned Petrus Thomas and Ioannes without anie further discourse except a bare commemoration of their names THE Church of Ierusalem in this age was pitifullie defaced as lying nearest to the incursions of strong enemies both Persians and Sa◅cenes Zacharias Bishop of Ierusalem was carried captiue by Cosroes king of Persia and remained a prisoner for the space of fourteene yeeres In ende he was restored to his former dignitie at that time when the Emperour Heraclius ouercame Cosroes in warre-fare and recouered the Crosse of Christ againe which the Persians had spoyled and taken out of Ierusalem This came to passe in the yeere of our Lord 624. To Zacharias succeeded Sophronius of a Monke He was made Patriarch of ◅erusalem Hee lacked not his owne commendation in the sixt generall Counce◅l as one who kept the true Faith inuiolablie Hee was present in Ierusalem when Haumar Prince of Saracenes entered into the Towne and Temple and he was a beholder of the last desolation of the Church in that Towne OF OTHER PASTORS AND DOCTORS IN this CENTVRIE there is great scarsitie of learned men yet that which was inlacking in l◅arning it must bee supplied one way or other Some were
a spirituall office and That no man should consult concerning the election of another Bishop or Pope before three dayes were expired after the death of the detunct that the Bish. should be elected by 〈◊〉 Clergy people their election should be ratified by the Magistrate of the citie and the Pope by these wordes voluâ—…us jubâ—…mus that is Wee will and wee command otherwise the election shall bee voyde and of none effect Bonifacius the fourth gathered another Assembly in the eight that is in the last yeere of the reigre of Phocas wherein hee gaue power to Monkes to preach to minister the Sacramentes to heare confessions to bind and loose and asâ—…ociated them in equall authoritie with the Clergie Bracara or Braecara vulgarlie called Braga is a towne in â—…ortugall In the yeere of our Lord 610. and vnder the reigne of Gundemarus king of Gothes reigning at that time in the countrey of Spaine assembled some Bishops of Gallicia Lusitania and of the Prouince called Lucensis of olde It was ordained That euerie Bishop shoulde visit the Churches of his Diosie and see that Baptisme was duelie ministred and that Catechumeni twentie dayes before their baptisme shoulde resort to the purifications of Exotcismes and shoulde bee instructed in the knowledge of the Apostolicke Symbole and that the people shoulde bee exhorted to beware of Idolatrie Adulterie Murther Peâ—…jurie and all other deadlie sinnes That Bishops should not lift vp the third part of 〈◊〉 oblations of the people but that it should remaine in 〈◊〉 paroche Church for furnishing light and for repairing the fabrike of the Church and that the Bishop shoulde compell none of the Clergie to attende vpon him in seruile workes That bishops for ordination of the Clergie shoulde receiue no rewardes That neither a little balme nor yet the price thereof should bee exacted from the people for their baptisme in any time to come lest they should seeme with Simon Magus to sell the gift of God for money That bishops before the dedication of Churches shall see a charter containing a sufficient maintenance for them who shall serue in the Church and for a substantiall furniture of lightes thereunto A Church builded for gaine contribution of the people redounding to the vantage of the builder shall not bee consecrated Parents who are poore present their children to baptisme if they offer anie thing voluntarilie it shall bee accepted but they shall not bee compelled to pay anie thing neither shall a pledge bee required from them lest poore people fearing this with-holde their children from baptisme If anie of thâ—… Clergie bee accused of fornication let the accuser proue his accusation by 2. or 3. witnesses according to the precept of the Apostle cls let the accuser be excommunicate That Mâ—…trapolitane Bishops shall signifie to others of the Clergie the time of theobseruation of Easter or Pashe day and the Clergie after the reading of the Gospell shall in like manner intimaâ—…e the day vnto the people That whosoeuer tasteth meate or drinke before hee consecrate the oblation of the Altar shall bee deposed from his office In the yeere of our Lord 613. assembled in a Towne of France called Altissidorum otherwise Antissidorum vulgarlie Auxerre a number of Abbots and Presbyters with one bishop and three deacons In this Councell they damned sorcerie and the seeking of consultation at sorcerers in the first third fourth and fift Canons Whereby it appeareth that sorcerie hath bene in frequent vse in France Manie superstitious constitutions were set downe in this Synode concerning the number of Masses prohibition of tasting meate before Masse concerning buriall prohibition of baptisme before the festiuitie of Easter daye except vpon necessity and feare of approching death prohibition of Matrimoniall copulation with their own wiues to presbyters and deacons after their blessing and consecration with prohibition of marriage also to the widowes of the defunct presbyters deacons or sub-deacons this was a yoke of Antichristian subjection indeed Brother and sisters children are forbidden to marrie It is not lawfull for a presbyter to sit in judgement when any man is condemned to death It is not lawfull for a Clergy man to cite another of the Clergie before a secular Iudge It is not lawfull for a woman with a naked hand to touch the holie Eucharist It is not lawfull to take refreshment of meate with an excommunicate person If any of the Clergy receiue an excommunicate man without the knowledge of him who hath excommunicated him he shall receiue the like sentence that is he shall likewise be excommunicated It is not lawfull for a presbyter in banqueting time to sing or dance Manie Canons to the number of 45. were concluded in this Councell but I haue determined not to ouer-lade a little booke with commemoration of an heape of vnprofitable vnnecessarie and superstitious Canons In the yeere of our Lord 364. and in the 24. yeere of the reigne of the Emp. Heraclius a Councell was gathered in Hispalis a towne of Spaine vulgarly called Ciuill la grand It was gathered by Isidorus B. of Hispalis at the command of king Sisebutus who was both present and President in this Councell For two principall causes was this Synode conueened namelie for suppressing the heresie of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which was a branch of the heresie of Eutyches secondly for decision of questions which arose amongst bishops concerning the marches and boundes of their diocesis with some other Ecclesiasticall causes They had 13. Sessions or meetinges as is declared 2. Tom. Concill In the first action Theodulphus bishop of Malaca complained that by injurie of warres an ancient paroch Church was separated from his towne and possessed by others It was concluded that he should be repossessed again into his ancient priueledges that prescriptioÌ„ of time should haue no place if it were known that hostilitie and warre-fare had hurt a man in his rights In the second Session the controuersie betwixt Fulgentius bishop of Astigita and Honorius bishop of Corduba concerning the marches of their dioceses was debated and men were chosen to visite the boundes and to decide the controuersie In the third Session compeared Cambra bishop of Italica a Towne of the prouince of Spaine of olde called Baetica hee complained against one of his Clergie named Passandus that he being brought vp from his infancie in the Church of Italica yet had fled without anie just cause to Corduba It was ordained that whosoeuer fled from his owne Church vnto another should be sent backe againe and should be thrust into a Monasterie and should bee deuested of his honour for a time to the end that the sharpenesse of Discipline might correct the licencious libertie of vaging and wandering In the 4. Session it was complained that some were consecrated to be Leuites in the Church of Astigita who had maried widowes
out let complaint be made to the bishop to the Metropolitane or to the king of the countrey Founders of Churches during their life-time haue power to appoint men who shall attend vpon the fabricke of the Church or Monasterie which is builded that it decay not If any Church-man bestowe any part of Church-rent vnder the colour of prestation let the cause bee clearely contained in an euidence or else it shall be voyde Let the goods of the defunct administrator of the Church affaires be equally diuided betwixt his heires and the Church If a bishop build a Monasterie let him not bestow abcue the fiftie part of the rent of his prelacie in the charges of building and incase he build a paroche Church for honour of his buriall place let him not bestowe aboue the hundreth part of his rent for charges of building To the bishop belongeth the third part of rent of euery paroch Church in his diosie and whether he leaue that thirde part to the Church it selfe out of which it is vp-lifted or to anie other Church his gift shall stand firme without reuocation Let no man vnder pretence of propinquitie and because hee is heire intromet with the goods of the defunct bishop without the fore-knowledge and consent of the Metropolitane and incase the Metropolitane depart this life let no intromission with his goods bee made without the fore-knowledge of his successor lest by fraude and deceit the Church be damnified If any man ministring in a Church-office alienate a part of Church rentes the supputation of time shall begin to bee reckoned from the houre of his death not from the time wherein the charter was subscribed and so after his death let the prescription run on The ninth Canon measureth the commoditie which a bishop shall receiue who hath taken paines to burie another bishop Children procreated by bishops presbyters deacons c. shall not only be depriued of the heritage sometime belonging to their parents but also they shall be mancipated to perpetuall seruice of those Churches whereinto their fathers serued Let the Reader marke that there is greater businesse in Councels to procure obedience to one antichristian precept cōcerning prohibition of marriage than to all the ten Commandementes of Gods holy law Let not a seruant be accepted to serue in the Ministerie of the Church before he be first set at libertie When seruants are set at libertie let the supputation of time beginne at the death of him who set them at libertie and not at the time when the charter was made Seruants set at libertie shall neither marrie a woman of the Romane nor of the Gothes blood and they shall be subject to the Church that set them at libertie and if necessitie compell them to sell landes let the land bee first offered for a competent price to one who ministreth in that Church from which their libertie did arise I◅wes who are baptized shall in time of solemne feastes attende vpon the bishop of the parts where their dwelling is to the ende that he may beare testimonie of the integritie of their faith If this commandement be transgressed the bishop shall ordaine the Iewe either to bee scourged or to be subject to such ◅bstinence as he thinketh most fit In ende thankes beeing rendered to God for their meeting and for the vnitie of their judgementes and supplications beeing made to God for the weale of the King Recesuvindus in soule and bodie the Councell was dissolued IN the eight yeere of the reigne of Recesuvindus king of Gothes assembled in Toledo 21. bishops They decerned concerning the Feastes of the Natiuitie of our Lord and of the Lordes mother at what times they should bee kept Punishmentes are appointed for men of the Clergie and Monkes who are not found loyall and duetifull to the King and the countrey That men vnmeete for spirituall offices should not bee intruded into the Church neither for propinquitie of blood nor for hope of lucre and gaine That widowes professing a religious order shall receiue an habite conuenient for that order And that women who depart again from their professed order shall be punished That parents shall not render their children to religious orders before they bee eighteene yeeres of age Finally Protamius bisshop of Bracara beeing conuict of adulterie was remoued from his office and Fructuosus was placed in his rowme IN the 7. yeere of the reigne of Bamba King of Gothes 19. bishops and 7. Abbots were assembled in Toledo by the Kinges commandement Quiricus bishop of Toledo beeing President In the beginning after a protestation of a decent order to be kept in their Assembly that no tumult nor contentious disputation nor indecent laughter should disturbe the comely modestie of their assembly They set downe a prolixe conf◅ssion of Faith and Canons belonging to Ecclesiasticall discipline in the forme following 1. That bishops should be well acquainted with Scriptures and apt to teach 2. That Metropolitane bishops should ◅rie how the Pastors of their diosie increase in knowledge 3. That the forme of singing vsed in the Metropolitane Church shall be like wise vsed in other inferiour Churches 4. That persons who haue discorded shall not stand at the Altar vntill the time they bee reconciled againe 5. That Church-men shall not judge in actions of blood 6. That bishops shoulde not giue sentence before a sufficient triall of the cause 7. Bishops who commit adulterie or murther shall be deposed and excommunicated beside the punishment to bee inflicted by the secular Iudge 8. No rewarde shall bee taken for ministration of the Sacramentes 9. Bishops before their ordination shall giue their oath that they haue not acquired that dignitie by rewards either giuen or to be giuen 10. He who is to be preferred to any Ecclesiasticall office let him first sweare that he shall continue constantly in the true Catholicke faith and that he shall be obedient to Eccl siasticall Canons 11. Let no man refuse to receiue the Sacrament of the Supper when it is offered by him who hath a l◅wfull calling to ministrate it 12. Absolution should bee pronounced when perill of death impendeth albeit complete satisfaction be not made 13. The holy Sacrifice shall not bee ministred by persons possessed with deuils or transported with passions of madnesse 14. He who ministreth at the Altar shall haue others concurring with him to the end that if he be suddenly oppressed with any infirmitie the other as◅stant brother maye supply his place 15. Councels are ordained yeerely to be kept IF order of time be not precisely kept in commemoration of the Councels of Bracara and Toledo let no man ma◅uell some regard must be had to the memorie of the Reader and it is not meete that the Councels of Toledo being many in number and so frequently conueened one following vpon the necke of another except the 11. Councell conu◅ened 12. yeeres after the 10. should
be miserably disioyned if such things be not comported with by the fauourable Reader it will bee hard to abridge this head of Councels to the contentment of a learned Reader This Councell of Bracara by Caranza is called the first Councell of Bracara In it manie olde opinions of the Prisc◅llianistes and Manicheans concerning prohibition of Marriage meats are damned together with the heresies of Samosatenus Photinus Cerdon and Marcion Canons set foorth in this Councell are so coincident with the Canons of other Councels that there is no necessitie to make rehearsall of them In the 30. can of this Councell it is ordained That no poesie shall bee sung in the Church except the psalter of the olde Testament IN the 4. yeere of Bambas king of Gothes 8. bishops were assembled in Braga In the beginning of the Councell for confession of their faith they made a new rehearsall of the summe of the Nicene faith After this they set down 8. ordinances in manner following 1. That all superstitious opinions beeing rejected bread and wine mixed with water onelie should be offered in the Sacrifice and not the liquor of milke nor pure vnmixed wine nor bread dipped in wine H◅ere marke that the giuing of vnmixed wine to the people in the Sacrament or Sacrifice is called superstition such bitter fruites doe ensue vpon magnifying the traditions of men that Christes owne institution is called superstition 2. That vessels dedicated to God bee not abused and employed to seculare and humane vses 3. A Presbyter when hee saieth Masse let him bee clothed with his Orarium on both his shoulders and bee signated on his brest with the signe of the Crosse. 4. Let no person of the Clergie cohabite with women no not with their owne sisters without witnesses of their conuersation 5. Vpon Festiuall dayes reliques enclosed in an arke shall bee borne vpon the shoulders of the Leuites as the Arke of GOD in the olde Testament was accustomed to bee borne 1. Chron. 15. 15. and not about the necke of a bishop and incase the bishop will needes carry them himselfe then shall he walke on foote with the rest of the people not be carried in a coach by his deacons Here marke how mens traditions are equalled to the commandemēt of God 6. Presbyters Abbots and Leuites for the dignity of their calling shall not be punished with stripes by the bishop lest in dispersoning the principall members of his owne body hee bring himselfe into contempt of his subjectes 7. Let no honour bee solde for promise of rewards 8. Let gouernours of Churches haue a greater regarde to the weale of the Church than to their own particular affaires In end thanks is giuē to God to the king for their meeting they subscribe the fore-named ordinances Here marke that in the countrey of Spaine the king still keepeth in his owne hand power of conuocating Councels IN the yeere of our Lord 681. in the 12. yeere of the reigne of Constantinus Pogonatus a generall Councell was assembled at Constantinople by the authority of the Emperour and not by the commandement of Pope Donus nor Agatho his successor nor of Leo 2. the successour of Agatho as the Diuall letter of Constantine directed to Pope Donus and receiued and obeyed by Pope Agatho clearly testifies As for the number of bishops cōuened there is an infinite discrepance betwixt the authors who make rehearsal of their number the least number reckoned is 150. The question discussed in this Assemblie was about the willes and actions of Christ. Macarius patriarch of Antiochia Stephanus his disciple partinaciously defended the errour of the Monoth◅lites confirming also their opinion by the testimony of Honorius sometime bishop of Rome whose letters written to Sergius sometime bishop of Constantinople being read in the opē audience of the Councell made it clearly known that he also was infected with the errour of the Monothelites For this cause Honorius b. of Rome Sergius Pyrrhus and Paulus bishops of Constantinople Cyrus b. of Alexandria and Macarius b. of Antiochia were all excommunicated likewise Polychronius a ridiculous Monke and his complices were excommunicated and with great shame and ignominy rejected from the fellowship of the Church For he offered to proue the opinion of the Monothelites to bee the trueth of God by writing the summe of that opinion in a paper and ouer-spreading it vpon a beere wherein a dead man was laide hee put the Councell in hope that hee shoulde raise the dead man to life againe but after triall hee was founde to bee a lying and a deceitfull fellowe and hee likewise was excommunicated This Councell made no Canons and Constitutions concerning Church discipline as other Councels had done before For this cause Iustinian the second the sonne of Pogonatus gathered these same Fathers who had bene in the preceeding Counc◅ll to perfect the worke which they had begun They made manie Constitutions but two in speciall which displeased the Romane Church First they annulled the doctrine of the Church of Rome concerning prohibition of Marriage to men in spirituall offices Secondly they ordained the Patriarch of Constantinople to bee in equall authoritie with the Pope of Rome These Constitutions and Canons Pope Sergius refused to subscribe albeit his ambassadoures in his name had subscribed them in Constantinople BAmbas King of Gothes resigned the title of his Royall authoritie to Euringius and he was content to bee shauen and enter into a Monasterie In the first yeere of the reigne of Euringius 33. bishops with some abbots 13. noble men of Court conuecned at Toledo The King amongst many other things protested that hee was content that whatsoeuer thing in his lawes seemed repagnant to reason it should be corrected by the prudent aduise of this Councell The Fathers of this Councell for confession of faith adhered vnto the Councell of Nice After this the hand-writinges and seales of Bambas and the nobles of his Court and the testimonie of I◅lianus Arch-bishop of Toledo are presented whereby it was knowne that Bambas had resigned his gouernement in fauour of Euringius willing them to choose him to bee his successour So it came to passe that Euringius was solemnly proclaimed to bee King and the people were assoyled from the oath of alleadgeance made to Bambas and were astricted to the obedience of King Euringius In this Councell it was forbidden that newe bishoprickes should be erected in villages and the bishop of Emerita begged pardon for this that he had ordained a bishop in a certaine village being comp◅lled so to doe by the cōmandement of King Bambas They who stand at the Altar and sacrificeth are commanded to eate of the sacrifice as often as they offer it The actes made in preceeding Councels against the Iewes were renewed and amplified in this Councell and thankes was giuen to God and the King for their meeting Other Councels of Toledo vnder the reignes of Euringius and Egita
is clearlie witnessed in another place in those wordes Nowe the Spirit speaketh euidentlie that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith c. Defection in manners is so vsuall a thing that where the word of God is preached in most powerfull manner there also corruption in manners doeth abound arguing the euill inclination of our nature which taketh occasion by the commandement and worketh in vs all kinde of concupiscence so that the corruption of our nature is like vnto a gutter of water the passage whereof is hindered it gorgeth swelleth and setteth forwarde its owne accustomed waye more impetuouslie than euer it did before But the Apostle is speaking of a deeper mysterie and of a thing more rarely contingent to wit of an apostasie from the faith This is the sharpest of all punishments which GOD inflicted vpon mankinde for the contempt of his trueth to cast off a people into a reprobate minde whether wee looke to the actions of God who rejecteth or to the miseries of them who are rejected The actions of God who rejecteth are set downe by the Prophet Zacharie The Lord will not feede that people yea he will breake his shepheards staffe to wit the staffe called beautifull the staffe called bandes The miseries of them who are rejected are set downe by the Prophet Esai in these wordes Yee shall heare indeede but yee shall not vnderstand yee shall plainelie see and not perceiue make the heart of this people fatte c. So it commeth to passe when this heauie judgement is inflicted there is no comfort to bee founde neither in Heauen aboue nor in the Earth beneath When wee looke vp vnto God hee will feede vs no longer when wee looke downe to our selues wee receiue no comfort by the externall ministerie of the worde it is to vs the sauour of death yea and wee are in so desolate a case as the Prophet speaketh That that dieth let it die and that that perisheth let it perish and let the remnant euerie one eate the flesh of another Of this vnsupportable and remedilesse euill that there should bee a defection from the faith neither could the Church of the Iewes of olde nor the visible Church of late euer be content patiently to heare because it seemed to bee repugnant to the euerlasting couenant of God made with Abraham and his seede Neuerthelesse that same blessed mouth which made the couenant with Abraham and his seede fore-tolde also that they should bee cast off into a reprobate sense and that the Great Shephearde would feede them no longer Now both these things being vttered by the blessed mouth of God it is certaine that there is infallible truth in both it is better more agreeable with the honour of God to search out what way both these thinges can consist without impeachment one of another than so to talke of the couenant that wee shoulde gainsay the prophesie of the defection of the Church of the Iewes And the Apostle Paul hath wiselie obserued that the couenant of God is not annulled by the defection of the most part of the I◅wes in respect that a remnant are saued through the electiō of grace The Romane Church in like manner casteth vp that God hath promised that the gates of Hell shall not preuaile against the Church And the same God by the mouth of his holie Apostle hath fore-tolde that there shoulde bee a defection from the Faith Both these Prophesies must bee true neither doeth the apostasie of the great multitude presuppose that the Church of Christ is perished or the promise of God made of none effect but in the middest of this apostasie a remnant are saued according to the election of grace Ioseph in the yeeres of famine was prouident and kept corne asore-hand both for foode to men and beastes and for seede to the ground But Christ is more prouident in the yeeres of horrible apostasie from the faith to keepe afore-hand a saued hand-full as seede for the propagation of the Church Wherefore let no man conclude of the long lasting apostasie of the Iewes or yet of the Popish Church that the couenant of God is of none effect and that the Church is perished The Antichrist of whom the Apostle speakeeh is not one particular man opposite to the kingdome of Christ as manie doe thinke but rather a kingdome hauing fore-runners hauing a growth and hinderers of the growth hauing aduancers admirers worshippers followers discouerers against whom warres are intended y◅a long lasting warres vntill this kingdome be drunken with the blood of the Saincts and finally for this kingdome God hath ordained a fall whereat all her followers shall be sadde and lament for her sudden and vnexpected desolation but the Saincts in Heauen shall rejoyce All these thinges cannot bee done in one mans age Therefore I take the worde Antichrist for a kingdome opposite to the Kingdome of Christ hee is called the man of sinne emphaticklie because in multitude ripenesse and superlatiue excesse of all kinde of sinnes and abominations this kingdome goeth beyonde all other king◅omes lewder in manners more corrupt in doctrine more blasphemous in opinion more deceitfull in carriage more proude in attemptes euen against them who are in authoritie than anie societie of people hath beene before setting their mouthes against the Heauen commanding the Angels of God to carrie soules to Heauen because their armour was crossed their feete were in the waye leading to the Holy Land their intention was to fight against the Saracenes This did Pope Clemens the sixt in his Bull giuen to the crossed souldiours Nowe whether their soules haue bene purged by faith in the fountaine of Christes blood or not it is no matter it is enough that they died in that journey the Ang◅ls must bee obedient to the Romane Antichrist to carrie their soules foorthwith to Heauen after their death Notwithstanding of all this the man of sinne must bee counted so complete and perfect that hee cannot erre in matters of faith and to bee in such high preheminence that albeit hee carrie innumerable soules headlongs to Hell no man should demand of him wherefore hee did so Yea and further horrible sinnes such as promise breaking to Infideles and Heretiques and vile treasons against Christian Princes haue open allowance in the kingdome of the Romane Antichrist and therefore he may justly be called the man of sinne Moreouer the Antichrist is called the childe of perdition in two respects to wit actiuely and passiuely actiuely because hee is a ring-leader to those who walke in the way of perdition passiuely because hee is ordained for destruction and to be consumed by the breath of the mouth of Christ. In both these respectes Iudas seemeth to haue beene the type of the Antichrist first he was a ring-leader to the band of souldiours which came from the High Priest and the Rulers to take Christ secondlie he was appointed to destruction and of
like obedience the Rom. Antich demandeth to all his lawes ordinanâ—…es euen to such as are repugnant to the law of God as namely to inuocation of Saincts worshipping of images c. therefore he is justly counted the principall aduersary of Christ. The Antichrist is said to exalt himselfe against all that is called God or is worshipped because he taketh vpon him to dispense against the law of GOD which argueth that he arrogateth vnto himselfe authoritie aboue the lawe-maker for no lawe as I haue declared alreadie can bee dispensed withall but either by the same authority by which it is made or by a greater Against Christes Kinglie Priestlie and Propheticall offices hee aduaunceth himselfe in abrogating the institution of Christ concerning the receiuing of the blessed Sacrament of the Supper vnder both formes of bread and wine In prohibition of marriâ—…ge and meates and in setting vp a newe propitiatorie sacrifice in the Church as it were protesting the insufficiencie of the sacrifice of Christ once offered Let vs in this point marke the degrees of the defection of the visible Church not vnlike vnto the decaying estate of a diseased man First his naturall sappe and moysture decayeth Secondly corrupt humours doe abound Thirdly his blood is inflamed perilous feuers seazing vpon his bodie doe threaten death Euen so in the Church when holy exercises of prayer and preaching are intermitted this is a biginning of euill Next when superstitions rites and ceremonies seruing to no profitable vse doe abound in the Church as vitious humours in the bodie then is the defection increased But when the visible Church admitteth another Law-giuer than Christ and stoupeth vnder the yoke of his obedience then is the defection from the faith come vnto a ripenesse and the Antichrist then siueth in the Temple of God shewing himselfe that hee is God and if the Lord had not kept vnto himselfe a remnant by his gracious election the visible Church had beene like vnto Sodome and Gomorrha In the 5. verse hee saieth Remember yee not that when I was yet with you I tolde you these thinges This verse is not superfluously casten in to admonish the Thessalonians that the comming of the Antichrist was a matter of great moment and tending to the hurt of manie mens soules therefore it was needefull that timous premonition shoulde bee made vnto the Saincts to eschew the danger to come This is the Lordes customable dealing in matters graue weightie and serious to giue aduertisementes proportionallie agreeing with the nature of the thing fore-tolde But what shall wee speake of the lethargie and securitie of the worlde wee neuer read that men were so sluggishe and ouer-laide with so deepe securitie as when they were fore-warned of great thinges to come as if the loude sounde of the trumpet of God serued to none other vse but onelie to lull men into a heauie sleepe The deluge of waters the first comming of Christ the destruction of Hierusalem the comming of the Antichrist and the great tempest of the wrath of God that shall be reueiled at Christes second appearance all these things I say haue bene fore-tolde but the contempt of the warnings of God haue procured and will procure the heauie weight of Gods indignation Wee reade of Christes Disciples that when they sawe their master walking vpon the waters they supposed hee had beene a spirite or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a fantasie and delusion this they did onely at one time in fâ—…are and weaknesse but the wicked at all times and in the obstinacie of their vnbeleeuing heartes call both the promises and threatninges of GOD 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is fantasies and delusions For this cause the Apostle both by worde and writ inculcateth this prophâ—…sie of the coÌ„ming of the Antichrist into the eares of the Thessalonians to the ende they should not lightlie regarde the fore-warnings of God as the sonnes-in-law of Lot did in Sodome Now follow the 6. and 7. verses with the beginning of the 8. verse And now yee know what with-holdeth that he might beercueiled in his owne time for the mysterie of iniquitie doeth alreadie worke onlie he who now with-holdeth shall let till he bee taken out of the way and then shall the wicked man be reueiled The naturall order requireth that in these wordes three things should bee entreated First howe the mysterie of iniquitie beganne to worke in Paules dayes Secondlie who is this that should bee a let and hinderance to the Antichrist And thirdlie when was it that hee was made out of the way so that he could hinder the Antichrist no longer The mysterie of iniquitie began to worke euen in the dayes of Paule because some Heretiques sprang vp at that time who denied the diuinitie of Christ such as Ebion and Cerinthus these appertained to the kingdome of the Antichrist because they were his fore-runners beginning with entising speaches to seduce men from the trueth of God And what was wanting in them except power and vncontrolled authoritie to bring to a full ripenesse the worke of defection alreadie begunne So Heresies and the doctrine of lies is the very first foundation of the kingdome of the Antichrist And like as an Eagle that buildeth her nest in the face of a steepie rocke the first sticke that shee carrieth to her nest belongeth to the masse thereof Euen so without all controuersie the Heretiques who prepared a way to the kingdome of the Antichrist they are members of the bodie of his kingdome If any man shall object that the chaire of Rome damned the olde Heresies of Ebion Cerynthus and of the Manichies and therefore such men cannot bee justlie reckoned to appertaine to his kingdome whome hee separated from his fellowship by detesting their opinions To this I answere That like as the golde and siluer the brasse and yron and likewise the claye of the great image which Nebuchadneser sawâ—… in his vision had no agreement one with another yet in this they agreede to constitute one stately image opposite vnto the little stone hewne out of the rocke without handes euen so heresies are repugnant one vnto another yet all belong vnto the kingdome of darknesse and to the throne of the Antichrist set vp against the glorious throne of the kingdome of Christ Yea and these Heretiques who impugned the true doctrine of the person of Christ they brake the yce as it were gaue example to others to impugne the doctrine of his office also In the second place by him that letteth Chrysostome vnderstandeth the Romane Empire which consisting into its owne integritie with vndiminished and vnbrangled authoritie the Romane Antichrist durst not attempt high things and thinges farre surmounting the modest carriage of subjects And heere by the way it is to bee marked that like as the Apostle by him who letteth and hindereth vnderstandeth not one particulare Emperour onely but an Empire wherein one Emperour succeedeth to another Euen so by him that is letted hee
Socrates also in his Ecclesiasticall Historie writeth of Eusebius Emisenus an Arrian Heretique vnder the reigne of Constantius who had the gift of working miracles And Platina writeth of miracles wrought at the sepulchre of Rhotaris king of Lombardis an Arrian prince Yea and the Apostle Paul saieth if I had all faith so that I could remooue mountaines and had not loue I were nothing Nowe what wisedome is it to count working of miracles one of the principall notes of the true Church of Christ. which is found also in the kingdome of the Antichrist and amongst Heretiques amongst them who in the sight of God are counted nothing if we taught a doctrine either in substaÌ„ce or forme different from the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles it were good reason that we should confirme it with new miracles But if wee teach no doctrine except the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles then is that ancient doctrine alreadie sufficientlie confirmed by ancient miracles wrought by Christ his Apostles Nowe let vs set forward to the purpose and let vs speake of the false miracles whereby the kingdome of the Antichrist was aduanced and that through the mightie operation of Sathan for like as Achab is saide to haue consented to the death of Naboth because the letters which procured his death were sealed with his ring Euen so Sathan liked well the aduancement of the Antichrist because he set himself to worke by many lying miracles to aduance the kingdome of the Antichrist Before the 600. yeere of our Lord when the way was preparing for the Uniuersall Bisshop was not the worshipping of the Crosse confirmed in Apamea by the fiâ—…e which shined about Thomas bishop there and burned him not The towne of Edessa was thought to bee saued by the picture of Christ dipped in water which picture was alledged to haue beene sent to King Agbarus The towne of Sergiopolis to haue beene sâ—…ued by the reliques of the martyr Sergius But after the 600. yeere of our Lord false miracles were so multiplied that it would be tedious to reade the shortest abridgement of them that could bee compiled The miracles wrought by the reliques of Sainct Oswald King of ENGLAND written by Beda The miracles wrought by the reliques of Iohn Baptist written by Sigebertus and of S. Sebastian written by Paulus Diaconus The miracles of the popes Deus dedit and pope Agatho written by Platina The miracles of S. Dionyse S. Maurice and S. Martine who miraculously deliuered the soule of Dagoberius King of France out of the handes of euill spirites written also by Platina The miracle of Immas a captiue and a prisoner in ENGLAND whome no bandes could binde because his brother beeing a Priest and supposing that Immas had beene slaine in the battell and that his soule had beene in purgatorie hee made prayers to GOD and saide Masse oft times for reliefe of his brothers soule the benefite whereof as Beda supposeth redounded to the weale of Immas soule and bodie O foolishe fable and yet thought worthie by master Brestow by a newe coÌ„memoration thereof to be kept in continuall remembrance To bee short the Legendes Portuses Festiuals Promptuaries Sermones and other bookes of the Romane Church which are all stuffed so full that nothing almoste is thought to bee sufficiently proued that is not confirmed by a number of false and friuolous miracles all these I saye clearely prooue in what account false miracles were and are in the kingdome of the Antichrist Euery man who is a judicious Reader may consider that I leaue this point not for lâ—…cke of aboundance of matter but for feare to offende the Reader with superfluitie of miracles vnworthie to bee rehearsed The thirde cause of the preuailing power of the Antichrist is set downâ—… in the 10. verse in these wordes In all deceiueablenesse of vnrighteousnesse amongst them that perishe In which wordes the Apostle pointeth out vnto vs three thinges First that the marke and butte whereat the Antichrist shooteth is vnrighteous Secondly the meanes whereby hee endeuoureth to attaine vnto his intended purpose are deceitfull and thirdly that the deceitfulnesse of the Antichrist shall not hurt the elect of God but onely them that perish The principall butte and ende whereat they aimed continually was superioritie and preheminence aboue their brethren The deceitfull meanes whereby they attained to that preheminence were flatterie lies and fâ—…lse accusations of good men They flattered the Emperours Phocas and Basilius They falsified the actes of the Councell of Nice for excessiue desire to bee counted judges of appellations They accused the bishops of Rauenna moste falsely of the Heâ—…esie of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And not content with superioritie ouer their brethren they aimed continually at the honour due to Christ that is to bee law-giuers in the Church of God This was a matter of greater difficultie to bee brought to passe for albeit a man may climbe vp vnto the toppe of the highest mountaine in the worlde yet can hee not reach his hand aboue the Sunne and Moone and the glistering lightes of the firmament Euen so when all the Bishops in the worlde are casten vnder the feete of the Bishops of ROME howe dare they presume with sacrilegious boldenesse to make themselues companions to CHRIST and to bee Lawe-giuers in the Church By deceiueable meanes also this vnrighteousnesse behooued to bee brought to passe for a false opinion was setled in the heartes of the people That in matters of Faith the Bishop of ROME coulde not erre So ignorant people bewitched with vaine hopes without all due examination receiued all their ordinances howe repugnant soeuer they were to the ordinances of CHRIST The last cause wherefore the ANTICHRIST shall preuaile so mightilie is the power of the wrath of GOD justlie punishing the contempt of His trueth in the worlde The contempt of mercie deserueth punishment and the contempt of great mercie deserueth great punishment Nowe it is certaine that amongst all the rich treasures of the mercie of GOD CHRIST is the greatest with whome and for whose sake all other thinges are giuen as the Apostle PAVL speaketh in the eight Chapter of his Epistle to the Romanes and the thirtie and two verse And seeing CHRIST is manifested to the worlde by the preaching of the Gospell the contempt thereof is an vtter rejecting of CHRIST And what wonder is it that GOD suffer them to bee deluded with errours who will not belecue the trueth of His worde The strong delusions or efficacie of errour as the GREEKS worde soundeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is rather to bee referred to the ostentation of signes and wonders than to the power of the doctrine that shall bee vnder the ANTICHRIST for it is saide In the Gospell according to Sainct MATTHEW in the twentle and fourth Chapter and the twentie and fourth verse thereof There shall arise false christes and false prophets and shall shewe great signes and wonders so that if it
were possible they shoulde deceiue the verie Elect. The mindes of people in all ages haue beene mightilie transported with signes and wonders in so much that the GENTILES firmelie beleeued that there was a diuine power in IVPPITER because the LORD permitted the Deuill to raise a mightie storme of winde and to ouer-blowe with sande the armie of CAMBYSES which went to PENTAPOLIS of purpose to spoyle the Temple of IVPPITER AMMONIVS The GRECIANS likewise beleeued that there was diuinitie in APOLLO because GOD permitted the Deuill to shake the mountaine of PARNASSVS and to destroye a great number of the armie of ZERXES who came to spoyle the Temple of DELPHVS Heathen people were rauished with admiration of workes which seemed miraculous But Christians to whome the written worde of GOD belongeth they shoulde regarde no miracle which leadeth them from the forme of true worshipping set downe in the written worde of GOD DEVTRONOM CHAP. XIII for all such miracles are called by the Apostle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is miracles of falsehood or miracles confirming a false doctrine Nowe blessed bee our GOD who by the breath of His owne mouth hath begunne to remooue the mistie cloude of horrible darknesse and who hath made the beames of His trueth to shine vpon vs. And the LORD establishe our soules with His sauing Grace vnto the ende and in the ende Amen A TREATISE Of the Sacrifice of the Masse THE soule of the Antichristes kingdome is the Masse which beeing abolished the Antichristes kingdome cannot consist Now therefore it followeth by due order that I shoulde speake of the Sacrifice of the Masse keeping this method first to search out if it bee an auncient Seruice in the Church of God secondly to search out the definition of the Masse and thirdly to declare the absurdities of the Masse To prooue the Masse to bee an auncient Sacrifice vsed and approoued in the Primitiue Church they alleadge the liturgie of Sainct Iames the bookes of Abdias bishop of Babylon the bookes of Martialis bishop of Burdeaux and one of the seuentie Disciples the bookes of Clement and of Sainct Dionyse the liturgies of Basill and Chrysostome a booke founde in Verona a towne of Italâ—…e set foorth vnder the name of Amphâ—…lochius bishop of Iconium the head citie of Lycaonia which describeth the life and miracles of Sainct Basill But now it is time to bee ashamed of their supposititious bookes and legendes of lies wherewith they were accustomed to deceiue simple people These bookes for the moste part are so vnknowne to Antiquitie that there is no mention made of them in ancient Authors The liturgie of Chrysostome is a booke falsely shrowded vnder his name because in that liturgie there is a prayer conceiued for the prosperitie and well-fare of Nicolaus the first vniuersall bishop And it is knowne that Nicolaus the first was not borne three hundreth yeere and more after the death of Chrysostome And in the booke set foorth vnder the name of Amphilochius a description of the life of Thomas Bekket bishop of Canterburie is set downe who was at least seuen hundreth yeeres posteriour to the dayes of Aâ—…philochius Such legendes of lies doe verie well agree with the kingdome of the Antichrist Moreouer the forme of Church-discipline vsed of olde will proue that there was no such Church-seruice as the Masse for these who had committed great sinnes by the strict discipline of the Church were debarred some from hearing of Sermons others from the Prayers and some from the Communion but wee reade of no man for the space of fiue hundreth yeeres who was debarred from the sight of the Sacrifice of the Masse because there was no such Seruice in the Church for the space aforesaide For mine owne part I found nothing in the Historie that once seemed to countenance the Popish Masse before the sixe hundreth yeere of our Lord at what time the bishop of Centum-celle made a fabulous narration to Gregorie the first of a man tormented in purgatorie who requested a Church-man to offer to God consecrated hosties for his reliefe out of paines but this fable cannot prooue the Masse to bee an auncient Church-seruice Chrysostome clearly declareth the forme of approaching to dinine mysteries in his time After Sermon a deacon stoode vp and cried with a loude voyce 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Holy thinges doe appertaine vnto holie persons by which wordes hee inuiteth holy men and such as are duely prepared to draw neare to the participation of holy mysteries others who in conscience sound not themselues purged from the filthinesse of their sinnes hee exhorteth to single out themselues and not to approach to the holy Table This hee amplifieth by a dissimilitude of the Olympiak playes and the holy Supper In the Olympiak playes saieth Chrysostome an harolde stoode vp and after hee had pointed out a mans name who offered to giue a proofe of his valour in the Olympiak exercises then the harolde cried with a loude voyce 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Doeth aniâ—… bodie accuse this man can anie bodie accuse him of theft of lewde manners of a base and seruile condition whereby he may be found vncapable of this high honouâ—… But when a man is disposed to approach vnto the holy mysteries the Church deacon calleth not vpon others to accuse him but sendeth him to the secrete parlour of of his own heart to accuse himselfe and to trie if he be absolued from his sinne and if hee bee refreshed with thè earnest-pennie of the Holy Spirite and made rich in good workes This was the forme of communicating in Chrysostomes dayes If there was besides this forme of communicating a sacrifice also wherein a Priest stoode at the Altar and he only did eate and drinke and the rest were onely spectators and beholders of the sacriâ—…ce then let them produce testimonies of Scripture or ancient Fathers whereby it may bee prooued that such forme of seruice was in vse in the Church Master Harding foolishly singing the triumph before the victorie citeth a place of Chrysostome as a full and perfect confirmation of the Antiquitie of the Masse Chrysostome when hee was a fellow-labourer with Flauianus bishop of Antiochia hee complained of the slownesse of the people in approaching to the holy Communion in these wordes I see saieth hee great inequalitie of thinges amongst you At other times When as for the moste part yee are in cleane life yee come not to wit to the Communion but at Easter though yee haue done something amisse yet yee come O what custome is this O what presumption is this the daylie sacrifice is offered in vaine Wee stand at the Altar for nought there is not one that will communicate The verie purpose whereat Chrysostome aimeth should make him ashamed to cite this place as a defence of the Masse for Châ—…ysostome is reprehending the people for resorting at so fewe times and in so small companies vnto the holie Supper
when as of olde the people were wont to communicate euerie daye and therefore hee calleth the Lordes Supper a daylie sacrifice The Papistes are so farre from reproouing the people for not communicating that they make prouision onely for one to eate and drinke at the Altar and not for manie and they inuite not the people to communicate with them but rather by the noueltie of their newe inuented religion they distinguishe the Altar from the Communion table and the Sacrifice from the SacrameÌ„t farre contrarie to the custome of the Primitiue Church who by a Metaphore called the Sacrament a Sacrifice and by the like Metaphore called the Communion table an Altar If anie man will rudely presse the wordes of Chrysostome expresse contrarie to his meaning let him vnderstand that the like forme of speaking is vsed in Holy Scripture where it is saide And no â—…an receiued his testimonie to wit the testimonie of Christ. The meaning is not that no bodie receiued the testimonie of Christ but that verie fewe receiued it Euen so the meaning of the words of Chrysostome is that verie fewe of the people did communicate And this hath bene verie judiciously marked by Master IEWELL that worthie Bishop in his disputation against master Harding To bee short in this head of Antiquitie of the Popish Masse Their bragging of Antiquitie is not vnlike to the Gibeonites shoos which were olde and put on of purpose to deceiue yet were not their shoos so olde as the shoos of GODS people which by the miraculous worke of GOD lasted fourtie yeeres in the Wildernesse and were not rent GODS people might haue bragged indeede of ancient and vnrent shoos but the deceitful Gibeonites they bragged and deceiued Gods people with antiquitie falsely pretended Such is the antiquitie of the masse and no better Before I leaue this head I will admonishe the Reader not to bee deceiued with olde Latine transations of Grieke Authors Socrates writeth of the fauourers of Paulinus that after hee died they communicated not with Flauianus bishop of Antiochia but they kept Assemblies apart by themselues Nowe the wordes of the Grieke language 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is better translated this way Separatim conuentus faciebant than as some olde Latine interpreters translate the wordes Separatim missarum celebrabant solennia howbeit the olde interpreters by missarum solennia vnderstand nothing but Ecclesiasticall conuentions IN the second head we haue the definition of the Masse to be set downe and to bee examined The Masse is called a sacrifice propitiatorie vnbloodie wherein the Priest offereth the bodie of the Sonne of God to the Father vnder the formes of bread and wine and that without suffering for the sinnes of the quicke and the dead From the worde of Sacrifice auncient Fathers did not abhorre but they called the Holy Sacrament a Sacrifice of thankesgiuing and a commemoratiue Sacrifice of the death of Christ the wordes of Augustine are these Hujus sacrifitii caro ante aduentum Christi per victimas similitudinum promittebatur in passione per ipsam veritatem reddebatur post ascensum Christi per sacramentum memoriae celebratur that is to say The flesh of this sacrifice was promised by sacrifices of similitudes In the suffering of Christ it was in verie deede exhibited and after the ascension of Christ it is celebrated by a Sacrament of His memoriall In these wordes Augustine distinguisheth a sacrifice prefiguratiue before Christes comming and a sacrifice commemoratiue after the Lordes ascension from the sacrifice of Christes bodie in veritie and actually exhibited vpon the crosse other sacrifices point out as types and figures the great sacrifice of the bodie of Christ once offered vpon the crosse but they are not that selfe same sacrifice except by a figuratiue manner of speach And like as the towne Nicopolis was not the victorie of Augustus Casar when hee faught against Antonius and Cleopatra but it was onely a memoriall of the victorie Euen so the commemoratiue sacrifice of the new Testament is not the true sacrifice of Christes bodie but only a memoriall of that blessed sacrifice Iustinus Martyr had good occasion offered vnto him to write of the sacrifices of Christes Church because Paganes slaundered Christians and called them Atheistes in regarde they offered not bloodie sacrifices nor incense vnto their God to whome Iustinus returned this answere That Christians offered to GOD such sacrifices as they knew to bee moste acceptable to Him to wit the sacrifices of prayer and thankesgiuing And as concerning the creatures of God appointed for the sustentation of mankinde we keepe them saith hee for our owne vse and for the sustentation of indigent people but we consume them not with fire If there had bene anie corporal sacrifice in the Church of the bodie of the Sonne of God vnder the formes of bread and wine Iustinus had occasion offered vnto him to haue spoken of it but hee knew no such sacrifice in his time Yea and the sacrament of the Lords Supper is called by Iustinus a Sacrifice of thanksgiuing who confidently affirmeth that prayer thanksgiuing are the onely sacrifices perfect and acceptable to GOD euen at that time when the Sacrament is ministred which putteth vs in remembrance of the Lordes suffering Testimonies out of the bookes of ancient Fathers should bee cited without fraude and deceite and should not bee wrested to another sense and meaning than they were spoken into by the Authors And so the worde Sacrifice could offend no man if it were spoken in such sense as ancient Fathers spake it The Romane Church shoulde doe well so to remember the names that ancient Fathers haue giuen to the Sacrament that they shoulde not forget that Holy Scripture calleth it a Communion of the bodie and blood of Christ. Then let it be such a sacrifice wherein many participates of one bread and one cup and thereby sealeth vp that they are all members of one mysticall bodie of Iesus Christ but not such a sacrifice wherein the people standeth gazing and looking and the Priest alone eateth and drinketh and distributeth nothing vnto the people They answere that the Priest who offereth at the Altar he communicateth with others who doe the like seruice in other places This is but falsehoode in reasoning arising vpon the deceitfull handeling of one worde hauing two significations The worde Communion importeth two things First a Communion in religion Secondly a participation of the Holy Supper in one place and an eating of one bread and drinking of one cuppe and in this second sense it is taken by the Apostle in the 10. Chapter of his first Epistle to the Corinthians in which sense their priuate Masse cannot be called a Communion The second word of the definition of the Masse is propitiatorie This word doeth signifie a sacrifice purchasing remission of sinnes as the Apostle witnesseth And this honour doeth onelie appertaine to the sacrifice of Christ who
saith that the Mediator of Intercession prayeth for vs but no man prayeth for Him And to the ende it might appeare the they are countenanced by antiquitie they insert some prayers vsed by holy Fathers in time of celebration of diuine mysteries but by a deceitfull transposition of their wordes they vtterlie peruert the right sense and meaning of the words of the ancient Fathers as namely when Ambrose saieth Command thou these to wit oblations to bee caried by the hands of thine holy Angell vnto the high Altar in Heauen Ambrose spake of the bread and wine that God would vouchsafe vpon those elements the high honour that they might represent vnto vs the blessed body blood of Christ which was like vnto an eleuation of the elements vnto the Heauen But by a deceitfull transposition of the words of Ambrose inserting them after the words of cōsecration they ordaine their sinfull Priest to pray for the body of the Sonne of God which is a notable abusing of the words of Ambrose Likewise in the Canon of the Masse there is inuocation of Saincts farre contrarie to the auncient custome of the Church who albeit they made a reuerend commemoration of the names of holy men when they celebrated diuine mysteries yet they inuocated them not as Augustine clearly testifieth saying The names of Martyres are commemorated in their owne place and order as men of God yet are they not inuocated by the Priest who offereth sacrifices The seconde absurditie of the Masse consisteth in the verie grounds thereof which I referre first to the superstition of some Christian people who had a zeale to God but not rightly ordered with knowledge Some Christian people were so superstitious that they were not content to eat the Communion bread at the holy Supper in the Church but also they carried a part of it home to their houses they ate it secretly in their chambers Of this the defenders of the Masse inferreth If it was lawfull for them to communicate alone in their chamber much more is it lawfull for the Priest to communicate alone in the Church Vpon such sandie ground is the Popish Masse builded The secōd ground of the Masse is the timorous minds of simple people who being informed by their deceiuing teachers that they might haue like benefite with lesse hazard and danger by seeing of the sacrifice as they had by participation of the Sacrament The people began to loathe the frequent resorting to the holy Sacrament and they came to see the sacrifice of the Masse Both these groundes of the Masse are abuses of the Lords holy Supper In the first ground that which Christ cōmandeth to be presently eaten in remembrance of him a part thereof is reserued to be eaten in the chamber contrary to Christs institution as is already declared In the second ground the Apostolicke precept is neglected which commandeth vs to trie our selues and so to eat drinke at the Lords table but he forbiddeth vs not to approach to the Lordes holy table if we be duely rightly prepared neither giueth hee allowance to this new forme of communicating that the people shall stand only gazing and beholding and shall communicate by the mouth of the Priest alone They who brag of antiquitie and follow new inuented toyes they haue no honour by their bragging The third absurditie of the Masse consisteth in the rotten pillars whereupon the Masse standeth to wit Trans substantiation and Purgatorie for incase the bread bee not changed into the substance of Christs bodie the priest cannot offer Christs bodie to His Father And incase there be no soules tormented in Purgatorie how doeth the priest offer a sacrifice for the dead So it is manifest that these are the two rotten pillars vpholding the Masse I shall refute the doctrine of Transsubstantiation GOD willing in its own place for the present I say If there be Transsubstantiation in the holy Sacrament then is the spirite of man corporally fedde and the body of Christ is eaten by many in the Sacrament to whom hee is not promised in the Word which is an absurd thing once to imagine it And if such a place as Purgatorie had beene then Christ who hath reueiled vnto vs all thinges necessarie to be knowne hee woulde haue reueiled that mysterie also vnto vs. But Christ hath tolde vs of the pleasures of Heauen and of the terrours of Hell but neuer a word of Purgatorie If a house builded vpon sandie grounde and leaning vnto rotten pillars can stand then possible the Masse also may consist and stand if not the Masse also is in danger to fall The fourth absurditie of the Masse is a vile abusing of places of holy Scripture for vpholding the sacrifice of the Masse In the olde Testament they confirme the sacrifice of the Masse by the fact of Melchisedek who brought foorth bread and wine to refresh the wearie armie of Abraham but not to offer these elements in a sacrifice to God And the ancient Fathers who translate the Hebrew word obtulit in stead of protulit yet their opinion is that Melchisedek offered bread and wine to Abraham for his refreshment but not to God in a sacrifice But suppose the words of Moses did sound to that sense that Melchisedek offered a sacrifice of bread wine vnto God What belongeth that to the sacrifice of the Masse wherin they say that bread and wine is not offered vnto God but the verie bodie of Christ vnder the accidents of bread and wine This was not the sacrifice of Melchisedeck Also the words of the prophesie of Malachi are mis rably abused for confirmation of the sacrifice of the Masse whereas hee saieth For from the rising of the Sunne vnto the going downe of the same my Name is great among the Gentiles and in euerie place ncense shall bee offered vnto my Name and a pure offering for my Name is great among the Heathen saith the LORD of hostes The Prophet expoundeth his owne meaning so clearelie that there is no neede of any other commentarie for hee is speaking of the calling of the Gentiles to the kingdome of God and vnder one point of the true worship of God namelie inuocation of his blessed and glorious Name hee comprehendeth all other points of Gods worship such as faith obedience and confession of God before men Tertullian Eusebius and Chrysostona expounde this pure sacrifice to bee prayer and thankesgiuing vnto GOD. Iustinus Martyr citing this place of Malachi affirmeth that this prophesie was performed at that time when Grecians and Barbarians Hamaxobii and Nomades and Scenitae offered prayers and thankesgiuing vnto GOD the Father and Creator of all thinges in the Name of IESVS who was crucified In the newe Testament besides the wordes of Christ spoken at the institution of the holie Supper where of I haue spoken already two other places are mightily abused First the place of the Epistle to the Hebrewes
and the holie Sacramentes were seldome ministred and with filthie addition of ceremonies inuented by the braine of man to Baptisme and a sacrilegious with-holding from the people the cuppe in ministring vnto them the holie Supper and so the fountaines of liuing water were stopped and cisternes were opened and the wholsome foode of GODS people was turned into ashes and in steade of preaching GODS Worde sincerelie all Church-seruice was turned into a dumbe guise of the Masse and in reading of prayers and passages of Scripture into an vnknowne language so the people for fault of good instruction withered as grasse when it is not refreshed with dewe and raine Yea and SALOMON saieth Where there is no vision the people decay PROV 29. 18. The thirde and moste venomous consequence of the Masse is procession and adoration for hosties consecrated in time of Masse although not broken and eaten they are counted CHRISTES bodie and carried about in procession and worshipped This was not the ancient custome of the Church for the sacrament consisting in the action and vse thereof so long as the blessing and the actions of breaking distributing and eating lasted the bread was counted holie and represented the bl◅ssed bodie of IESVS but after these holie actions were ended the rest of the bread that was not vsed in the Sacrament it was distributed to the poore but it was not kept in boxes to bee carried in procession and to bee adored and worshipped by ignorant people And of all thinges that are deficient in Poperie I haue of◅ times obserued that antiquitie whereof they principallie bragge is moste deficient and lacking in them The ground of Popish procession no doubt was the sending of the Sacraments to those who were sicke and absent by some necessitie But they reade not in IVSTINVS nor in any other ancient writer that people who met the deacon carrying the Eucharist to sicke persons fell downe vpon their knees and worshipped it This abominable idolatrie more vile than the idolatrie of the Gentiles was not of ancient time in vse in the Church Nowe the LORD who hath redeemed our soules from death and who hath called vs from darknesse vnto His marucilous loue establishe our soules in the trueth of GOD through CHRIST IESVS our LORD AMEN FINIS THE VIII CENTVRIE CHAP. I. OF EMPEROURS PHILIPPICVS AFTER IVSTINIAN the second was slaine PHILIPPICVS reigned two yeeres and nine monethes Great dissention fell out betwixt the Emperour Philippicus and Constantine Bishop of Rome for razing as appeareth the pictures of Fathers who were present at the sixt Generall Councell which beeing pictured in the Temple of Sophia were abolished by the commandement of Philippicus Constantine Bishop of Rome declared the Emperour an heretique and commanded that his name shoulde bee rased out of charters This was the first great direct and violent opposition that the Bishops of Rome attempted against noble Emperours Philippicus was taken and his eyes were put out by Anastasius otherwise called Artemius his Secretarie who reigned in his stead ARTEMIVS ARTEMIVS otherwise called Anastasius reigned one yeere and three monethes hee deposed Ihonne patriarch of Constantinople who kept not the true faith and placed Germanus in his steade Hee was taken by Theodosius and sent prisoner to Nice and from thence to Thessalonica where hee was compelled to renounce his Emperiall dignitie and to be cloathed with the habite of a Monke THEODOSIVS THEODOSIVS reigned scarce one yeere and when hee heard that Leo Isaurus gouernour in the East partes was saluted Emperour by the armie hee willinglie gaue ouer his Emperiall dignitie and liued a priuate and peaceable man LEO ISAVRVS LEO ISAVRVS reigned twentie foure yeeres great commotions were in his time both in Church and policie In Church-affaires hee was an hater of Images and burnt images made of wood other images hee melted and misfashioned against whome Gregorius the seconde puft vp with antichristian pride hee opponed himselfen ◅t only allowing worshipping of images but also forbidding to paye tribute to the Emperour Leo. The Emperour on the other part irritated with the proude attempts of Gregorius the second he vsed indirect meanes to cut him off but the enterprises of his deputies Marinus Paulus Eutychius and their followers succeeded vnprosperously Moreouer the Bishop of Rome sought support from the Lombardis who had beene at all times preceeding enemies to the chaire of Rome yet in Leo his dayes they were bounde with the bishop of Rome in a couenant of friendship for none other cause but this onely to shake off the yoke of the Emperours obedience And when the bishop of Rome sawe that the Emperour had great businesse in warres against the Saracens he thought it a sit occasion to drawe the dominion of Italic vnto his owne subjection and therefore with aduise of his Clergie hee both excommunicated the Emperour as a destroyer of the images of the Saincts and disauthorised him of his Emperiall soueranitie So early began the increasing grandour of the Antichrist to sende foorth the thuńder-boltes of cursinges against the annointed of the Lord. In this Emperours dayes the Saracenes passed ouer the Straites inuaded the kingdome of Spaine slewe Rodericus king of Gothes and his sonne and put an ende to the kingdome of the Gothes in Spaine after they had reigned 346. yeeres and being incited by Eudo Duke of Aquitania they marched towardes France but thorowe the valour of Carolus Martellus a man of noble birth in France they were so encountered that three hundreth thousand and threescore and ten thousand Saracenes were slaine and the countrey of France was made free of the feare of the Saracens CONSTANTINVS COPRONYMVS AFTER LEO his sonne CONSTANTINVS COPRONYMVS reigned 35. yeeres Chytreus reckoneth onlie 23. yeeres because hee hated the worshipping of images which errour had taken deepe roote in this age the writers of the historie of this time haue dipped their pennes in gall and worm-wood to blaspheme the honourable name of Constātinus but whatsoeuer Paulus Diaconus or zonaras haue written to his disgrace his name will bee in honourable account and regarde in the Church of CHRIST The Senate and the people of Constantinople addicted to the worshipping of images hated the Emperour and were glad of the false rumoured tithings of his death when hee went to fight against the Arabians they chose Artabasdus to bee Emperour in his steade But Constantine returned to Constantinople besieged the towne and recouered his owne kingdome againe Hee gathered a Generall Councell in Constantinople anno 755. wherein the worshipping of images was damned as shall bee declared God willing in its owne place In this Emperours dayes were warres betwixt the kings of Lombardis and the Bishops of Rome but the Romane Bishops begged the helpe of Carolus Martellus against Luitprand and the helpe of Pipinus against Aistulphus and the helpe of Carolus Magnus against Desiderius all kinges of Lombardis and so by continuall imploring the helpe of the Nobles Kinges of France the
these were miserably infected with the superstitions of their time such as the opinion of Purgatorie inuocation of Sainctes and worshipping of Images and prohibition of Marriage Bonifacius was a man borne in ENGLAND in a place neare adjoyning to EXCESTER he was familiarly acquainted with fiue popes to wit with pope Constantinus the first Gregorius the seconde Gregorius the thirde Zacharias the first and Stepanus the seconde And by them hee was aduaunced to manie honours First to be the Popes Legate in ENGLAND GERMANIE and FRANCE and afterwardes to bee Archbishop of Mentz All his studies and trauels tended to this to bring the people of ENGLAND Germanie and France to the subjection of the Romane bishop and to a conformitie to the superstitions of the Romane Church In the name and at the commandement of pope Zacharias he disauthorised Childericus king of France thrust him into a Monasterie and anointed Pipinus the sonne of Carolus Martellus to be king of France So zealous was hee to performe all the desires of the Romane bishops by whome also his name was changed for hee was first named Vinofridus but the bishops of Rome who delited in his seruice called him Bonifacius After he had serued the Romane bishops in slauish subjection 36. yeeres hee was slaine by Pagans because he had anointed Pipinus king of France and for hope they had to enrich themselues by his coffers in the which when they had opened them they found nothing except bookes and reliques of Saincts whereof they made no account And his bodie was buried in the Monasterie of Fulda Damascene a superstitious Monke the disciple of Cosinas liued vnder the Emperours Leo and Constantinus Copronymus hee was a long time in companie of the Saracenes and with the prince of Saracenes he went to the sepulchre of Mahomet and like vnto a timorous bodie worshipped the bones of Mahomet fearing to haue beene put to death if hee had not done such homage Hee was a patron of worshipping of images and was excommunicated in the Generall Councell assembled by Constantinus Copronymus It is written by Ihonne patriarch of Hierusalem in the historie of Damascens life that the prince of Saracenes was mooued to indignation against him by a deceitfull letter sent from the Emperour Leo Isaurus in the which Damascene was charged as a man willing to haue betrayed the towne of Damascus into the hands of the Emperour Leo. Vpon this occasion saieth Ihon patriarch of Hierusalem the prince of Saracenes cut off the hand of Damascene and on the other part Damascene by humble kneeling before the image of the Virgine Marie was miraculouslie cured and restored againe to the power of his hand But this is like to the rest of Popish fables and lies For Damascene writeth manie notable fables for confirmation of adoration of images And incase a miracle had bene wrought in his owne person by prostrating himselfe before an image Damaescene had no manner of waye ouer-passed with silence the memoriall thereof But wee haue to doe with aduersaries who are not ashamed of lies Damascene was a diligēt reader of the bookes of ancient Fathers as appeareth by his foure bookes De Orthodoxa Fide but not so diligent a reader of holy Scripture which is the ground of manifolde errours His historie of Iosophat king of India is knowne to bee a Monkish fable Paulus Diaconus of the kinred of the Lombardes became a Deacon in Aquileia hee was carried captiue into France in the dayes of Charles the Great who besieged Papia banished Desiderius and made an ende of the kingdome of the Lombardes Afterwards he was accused of treason and conspiracie against Charles king of France His malicious and hatefull accusers were bent to haue had his hands cut off or his eyes put out but K. Charles pittying him for his learning was content that he should be banished to the I le of Diomedes From thence hee fled and came to Beneuentum where Arachis was dwelling who had married Adelperga the daughter of Desiderius In his pallace it is thought hee writ his sixe bookes De rebus gestis Longobardarum After the death of Arachis hee came to the Monasterie called Cassinense where hee ended his life Beda a man borne and brought vp in ENGLAND was called venerable and was in great account in his time Onely hee was miserably intangled with deceitfull antichristian errours vniuersally ouerspred in his dayes such as inuocation of Sainctes worshipping of Reliques opinion of Purgatorie and of support that might be had by saying of Masses In writing reading and praying hee was a man of incessant paines Nothing is found in him more commendable than his patient suffering of the agonies immediately preceeding his dissolution with a desire to be dissolued and to be with Christ. Albertus Gallus a Bishop in some part of France a learned and godly man opponed himselfe mightily to Bonifacius the foote-groome of the Romane Antichrist with whome concurred two Iearned men borne in Scotland named Clemens presbyter and Samson and offered to prooue both by worde and writing that Bonifacius was an author of lies a troubler of the peace of Christians and a corrupter and deceiuer of the people But pope zacharias excommunicated them before they were heard in a lawfull Assemblie and gaue power to his foote-groome Bonifacius to depose them procured at the hands of the king of France that they should be casten into prison and bound with bandes as schismatiques false teachers and sacrilegious men Such rewarde men receiued who were witnesses to the trueth of God and reprehended any corruption of the Romane Church In like manner Joannes Mailrosius and Claudius Clemens learned men of Scotland sent by king Acha◅us to Charles king of France and the first professors of learning in the Academie founded by Charles the Great in Parise these two likewise were disliked of the Romane Church because they could not assent to all the superstitions of that Church in this age so miserably deformed CHAP. III. OF HERETIQUES MANIE were counted Heretiques in this age because they worshipped God sincerelie according to the rule of His owne blessed worde and woulde not giue consent to the fonde errours of the Romane Church But some were counted Heretiques justly and without all controuersie as namely they who called Christ in his humane nature the adoptiue sonne of God This wicked heresie repugneth vnto the Celestiall Oracle which the three Apostles hearde in the holie mountaine This is my welbeloued sonne in whome I am well pleased We are adopted in Christ to be the sonnes of God But Christ euen in his manly nature is the sonne of GOD by the excellent prerogatiue of personall vnion with the diuine nature It is not certainly knowne whether Elipandus bishop of Hispalis or another named Foelix with whom some affirme that Elipandus consulted about this damnable opinion was the author of this damnable heresie CHAP. IIII. OF COUNCELS IN the
commanded to confesse his faults to his neighbour whome hee hath offended Luke 17. 4 And it belongeth nothing to auricular confession except Popish Priestes would confesse in particular all their sinnes to the people like as the people confesseth all their secret sinnes in particular to the Priestes And our Lord and Master Iesus Christ when hee receiued a particular confession of secret sinnes from the Samaritan woman hee sent away his Disciples to Samaria to the ende the weakenesse of a poore penitent sinner should not bee troubled by a particular confession of secret sinnes before them who knewe not thinges which were done in secret But let vs confesse secret sinnes to God who knoweth things that are done in secret But sinnes whereby the Church of God is openly slandered let them also bee openlie confessed Seeing that auricular confession hath no testimonie in Scripture it followeth to search out by diligent examination whether or no it had place after the dayes of the Apostles in the first three hundreth yeeres of our Lord. Wee reade of the first Christned Emperour Philippus who slewe Gordianus and was slaine by the Emperour Decius anno 250 that hee was desirous about Easter time to bee admitted vnto the participation of the holy Sacrament but this benefit was refused vnto him vntill the time that he made his publicke repentance and vntill hee stood in the place where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were accustomed to stand They were so called because they were demaunded concerning the sinnes which they had committed and the sense and feeling of griefe that God had wrought in their heartes for their preceeding offences This was not a secret and auricular confession but an open confession of publike sins in sight open audience of the people So we see that for the space of two hundreth and fiftie yeeres after the Lords ascension auricular and secret confession of sinnes to the Bishop or Presbyter was vnknowne in the Church Nowe if at any time open confession of sinnes shoulde haue ceassed and giuen place to secrete and auricular confession it was in time of the tenne Persecutions because that Christians were drawne continually before the judgement seates of vnbeleeuing Iudges from whom the weaknesse and faultes of Christians might haue beene obscured if auricular confession had beene in vse at that time But the Fathers who liued in that age were so carefull to purge the Church from slander that they preferred the puritie of the Church vnto their owne liues True it is that euen before the ten Persecutions had an ende some good Christians woulde consult with their Pastors wâ—…ether it was expedient to confesse their sinnes openly before the people to the edification and good of the Church or secretly onely to God But this secrete consulting with the Pastor what was most needfull to bee done was not an auricular confession to him of all secret sinnes but rather an aduisement concerning some sinnes whether the sinner himselfe and the Church might receiue greater benefite by open confession before the people or by secret confession to God onely The wordes of Origen very pertinently cited by Chemnisius are these Consider circumspectly to whom thou shouldest confesse thy sinne Trie first thy Physition if hee vnderstand and fore-see thy disease to bee such as should bee confessed in the Congregation of the whole Church and so be cured whereby possibly others may be edified and thou thy selfe may bee easily healed then saieth hee make haste to vse the counsell of thy Phisition If the custome of the Primitiue Church were proponed in simplicitie and sinceritie it shoulde bee founde that the newe toye of auricular confession cannot bee shrowded vnder the vaile of great Antiquitie Whatsoeuer a fewe men wounded more deepely with a sense of sinne than others they did voluntarily in powring out their sinnes in the bosome of their Pastors albeit they had neither sacrificed vnto Idoles nor yet giuen vp their names in the Romane deputies rolles promising conformitie but only they confessed other faults of lesse moment to their Pastors with dejected and humbled mindes seeking comfort to their afflicted soules This is a matter rarely contingent wherewith wee are acquainted in our dayes as familiarly as Cyprian was in his time Yet was there no mandate and Church commandement ordaining people so to doe in Cyprians dayes And people likewise who powreth out the dolour of their wounded coÌ„sciences for secret sinnes in our bosome they doe it voluntarily and vncoacted hoping for some mitigation of their griefe through vnburthening of their heart by confession as Nazianzenus writeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is It is some medicinall cure of heart griefe to powre out our words into the verie aire After the three hundreth yeere of our Lord and after the tenne Persecutions ceassed the discipline of making open repentance for open sinnes continued in the Church as is euident by the Act of the Councell of Nice in the 11. Canon in the which a forme of Publicke satisfaction is prescribed vnto them who in time of the Persecution of Licinius had sacrificed to Idoles But concerning a particulare confession of secrete sinnes to the Pastor there is no mention in the Councell of Nice The Historie hath declared that auricular confession had place in the East Churches in the dayes of Nectarius bishop of Constantinople whose Ministerie was vnder the reigne of the Emperour Theodosius Here two thinges are to bee noted First that the discipline of the East and West Churches was different and in the West Church there remained a publicke confession of notorious and publicke sinnes in so much that the Emperour Theodosius himselfe confessed his fault openly and in sight of the people at Millane for the slaughter of the innocent people of Thessalonica Secondly it is to bee marked that Nectarius in abolishing the custome of auticular confession he acknowledged it to bee but an humane and not a diuine constitution for who dare abolishe either in doctrine or discipline the constitutions and ordinances of God Lindanus a man in the Latine Language more eloquent than godly cannot suffer that it shall be thought that Nectarius abolished auriculare confession but rather that hee abolished the custome then in vse that one shoulde onely bee Presbyter Poenitentiarius to whome secrete sinnes shoulde bee confessed and that in time to come a man should make choise of any presbyter whom he pleased to be his father Confessor But let the historie bee judge Socrates saith that Eudaemon gaue councell to Nectarius to abrogate presbyter poenitentiarius to remit euery man to the triall of his owne conscience when he approached to the participation of holy mysteries Satisfaction in the Romane Church is an obedience to the injunctions of the Priest by performance wherof they are in hope to obtaine forgiuenesse at the handes of God for sinnes committed after Baptisme But besides the Nouelâ—…y that is in Popish Satisfaction it is also a blasphemous opinion
It is a Nouelty because that ancient Fathers wheÌ„ they spake of Satisfaction meaned not of a satisfactioÌ„ made to God but of a satisfaction made to the Church Yea and S. Augustine calleth it Satesfactio quiasatis fiebat Ecclesiae that is because the Church was satisfied It is also a blasphemous opinion because the honour only due to the merites of Christes suffering is attributed to the worthinesse of mens satisfactions such as Fasting Praying distribution of Almes going in Pilgrimage to holie places and such like offices But the vsurpation of the least of the honoures belonging onelie to CHRIST is hornbletreason in the sight of God CHRIST is a propitiation for our sinnes saieth the Apostle 1. Ihon chap. 2. vers 2. If anie man doe imagine that hee can make a satisfaction for his owne sinnes hee is blasphemous against the sonne of God And like as Iulian the Apostate when hee suffered himselfe tò bee saluted by the Armie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Emperour CONSTANTIVS the Emperour by that one worde vnderstoode the treasonable attemptes of his aspiring minde And let vs bee perswaded in our owne heartes That incase anie man imagine that hee can satiâ—…fie for his owne sinnes hee is but a Traitor against the SONNE of GOD. THe last head of Popishe Pennance is Absolution wherein three things doe concurre to wit blasphemie vncertaintie and foolishnesse It is blasphemie to saye that any man can forgiue finnes who is not Eternall GOD Marke 2. 7. except in forme of a Messenger executing GODS commaundement in such manner as GOD hath prescribed in his holie worde It is great vncertaintie to absolue men from the guiltinesse of their faults but not from their punishment insomuch that if they bee preuented by death before they haue fulfilled the pennance enjoyned by the Priest then their soules must bee tormented in Purgatorie vntill they haue made full satisfaction for their offences Then Popishe Absolution depending vpon the vncertaintie of a mans life cannot bee a certaine thing but a miserable excrutiation of poore soules put in vaine hope of absolution and yet vncertaine whether they be absolued or not Nowe because they will needes referre the institution of the Sacrament of Pennance vnto CHRIST as the Author thereof when Hee breathed vpon His Disciples and saide Whose sinnes yee remitte they are remitted c. Ihon chapt 20. verse 23. Necessitie constraineth them to prooue two thinges out of the wordes of CHRIST which they count essentiall in the Sacrament of Pennance First that CHRIST commaunded a penitent sinner to make a particulare rehearsall of his secrete sinnes in the eare of the Priest which thing CHRIST neuer commaunded Secondlie that in the absolution of a penitent sinner CHRIST commaunded to enjoyne vnto him a satisfaction whereby hee might merite at the handes of GOD forgiuenesse for sinnes committed after Baptisme which thing CHRIST neuer commaunded yea repugneth manifestlie to the Holie Scriptures of GOD in the which it is saide With one offering hath Hee consecrated for euer them that are sanctified Hebr. chapt 10. vers 14. This is not a single and vpright dealing to referre the institution of the Sacrament of Pennance vnto CHRIST when as they cannot prooue that thinges moste essentiallie requisite in their Sacrament hath allowance from the mouth of CHRIST I compare the Romanists in their doctrine of Pennance to king Hezekias not in time of his zeale vprightnes but in time of his reproueable weaknes for hee shewed vnto the Ambassadours of the King of BABEL the house of his treasures his Siluer Golde Spices and Precious Ointmentes and all the house of his Armour The Messengers of the King of BABEL had no such commission from their Master to viewe the Treasures Riches and Armour of King HEZEKIAS but onely to present letters of congratulation for the miraculous restitution of HEZEKIAS to health and to bring vnto him a present from MERODACH BALADEN King of BABEL But HEZEKIAS King of IVDA in his reprooueable weakenesse as I haue alreadie spoken let the Ambassadoures see maine chinges which they had no commission to see to the great harme and disaduantadge of his posteritie Euen so CHRIST sent out His Apostles and their true Successours to preach the doctrine of repentance and remission of sinnes But the ROMANE Church will let the Ambassadoures of GOD see such thinges as are not contained in their commission to wit a particular confession of all secrete sinnes together with a satisfaction to GOD for sinnes committed after Baptisme of which thinges no mention is made in the written worde of GOD. Heere I leaue them delighting in their Nouelties which haue no grounde from the mouth of CHRIST nor from the doctrine of His Apostles Yea they are like vnto the frogges of the I le of SERIPHVS one of the Iles called CYCLADES in the which the Frogges sette vp their heads in the Monethes of March and Aprill but they vtter no sounding voyce as the Frogges in other places doe Euen so the ROMANE Church holdeth vp their heads as if they would prooue that CHRIST instituted this Sacrament but they faint in the probation A TREATISE Of the Sacrament of Confirmation IN the Sacrament of Confirmation there is a glorious shewe of a signe and a spirituall thing signified The outward signe is Chrisme that is Oyle mixed with some mixture of Baulme which beeing signated with the signe of the Crosse vpon the fore-head of him who is confirmed in the Name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost they saye that with this outwarde signe is conferred the seuen-folde grace of the holy Spirit And this Sacrament they extoll aboue the Sacrament of Baptisme because the grace of God which is begunne in vs by Baptisme is perfected by the Sacrament of Confirmation Yea and a Priest or Deacon of the Church may baptize but the Sacrament of Confirmation must only bee ministrated by a Bishop Verie early did Popish bishops prouide that they shoulde not be altogether idle for they beganne to loath the office of preaching and baptizing and lest they should seeme to bee idle bellies they reserued some easie exercise to themselues to wit the making of Chrisme and anointing the people therewith To all this is added a Rhetoricall discourse That the people of Israell after they had passed thorow the redde Sea they entered into a Wildernesse in the which they had a great combate with many troubles before they could enter into their rest And in like manner after that we are baptized we haue a great fight with many aduersaries troubles before we can enter into the rest of God All this is true but what is inferred vpoÌ„ this If the Apostle Paul were our instructor hee woulde bid vs put on the complete armour of God to the ende that we might withstand spirituall wickednesse and eate the blessed bread and drinke the cuppe of blessing to the ende that beeing corroborated by the strength of the
Sacramentes ordained by God wee might fight a good fight and finishe our journey with joye This is the Apostolicke doctrine But Papistes will correct the Apostolicke doctrine in all points they wil haue a Christiā to be corroborated by Chrisme the sacrament of confirmation to the end he may passe ouer the stormie tentations of this world in peace Let mee now demand of them two thinges One concerning the signe Another concerning the thing signified Concerning the signe I demand who gaue commandement to vse it Concerning the thing signified I demaunde who hath promised to conferre the seuen-folde grace of the holy Spirite to them who are signated vpon the fore-head by the bishops thombe with the signe of the Crosse These two thinges to wit the commandement and the promise are inlacking in Popish Sacramentes and so their newe found out Sacramentes are like vnto a bodie that is not quickened with a soule The Scholasticke Doctors the first inuentors of this pluralitie of Sacraments they confesse roundly that the Sacrament of Confirmation hath no authoritie in holy Scripture such as Alexander Alensis Bonaventura and Thomas Aquinas who after much fatigation of himselfe and others also hee cannot finde that euer Christ or yet His Apostles conferred this Sacrament to any person Whatsoeuer they can cite out of Tertullian or Basilius or any ancient Councell for the confirmation of Chrisme it is certaine that they confesse that this custome hath no authoritie of the written worde of God And this is the principall marke whereat I aime in all my writinges to prooue that there is no Antiquitie where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the written word of God doeth not confirme the antiquitie of that which is alleadged The Romane Church waketh great businesse to proue that in holy Scripture many promises of confirmation and corroboration of the worke of God begunne in vs are contained But they bestirre themselues in vaine in proouing that thing which no man denieth But incase they would prooue that the Sacrament of Confirmation is a Sacramēt in a proper sense then it became them to proue that God in His word hath promised the grace of confirmation to such as are signated vpon the fore-head and annointed with Chrisme and buffeted vpon the chieke with the bishops hand Seeing none of these thinges can bee prooued by Scripture it is a friuolous thing for them to alleadge a promise made by God when as they inuent the element whereunto this promise shall bee annexed If this bee a forme according to the which Sacraments should be fashioned then I dare affirme that the number of Sacraments may be multiplied according to the number of the promises contained in the word of God So that God shall make a promise and man shall inuent without anie warrand of Gods commandement an external element wherevnto the promise shall bee annexed By this forme of doing not onely may they make vp seuen Sacramentes but also seuentie times seuen Sacraments True it is that the holy Apostles by imposition of handes conferred the gift of the holy Spirit that is the gift of Languages to many professors of the true Faith and this gift conferred vnto them confirmed them in the faith of Christ. But what belongeth this vnto the Popish Sacrament of Confirmation in the which the externall signe of imposition of handes is inlacking and the promise of a spirituall grace annexed to the signe is also inlacking and finally that thing which was extraordinarie and appertaining to a few is brought in as the ground of an ordinarie Sacrament which shoulde appertaine to all them who beleeue I will not insist long to speake of this new Sacrament of Confirmation Onely this I say that whatsoeuer is brought in into the Church of God with derogation of the dignitie of Baptisme an holy Sacrament instituted by Christ himselfe it should be abhorred But so it is that the Sacrament of Confirmation is brought in with a derogation to the dignitie of Baptisme ergo c. The seconde part of the argument is prooued by their slender and derogatiue speaches of Baptisme together with their superlatiue aduancements of the eminencie of the Sacrament of Confirmation In Baptisme they say that wee receiue not the vpholding defending gouerning and strengthening Spirite of God but all these graces are conferred in the Sacrament of Confirmation Likewise in Baptisme is prepared an habitation to God but the Father Sonne and holy Ghost enter not into this habitation before wee receiue the Sacrament of Confirmation What can be more directly repugnant to H. Scripture wherein it is expressely said He who beleeueth and is baptized shall be saued Can any man be saued befor his soule be an habitation and Temple in the which God is content to dwell So that the doctrine of the Romane Church is like vnto the nauigation of men who dare presume to saile in deepe and dangerous Seas without a Compasse Euen so they talke of matters of great importance without the warrande of holy Scripture whereby it commeth to passe that their doctrine in many pointes is flatte repugnant to holy Scripture Concerning the testimonies of Fathers whereby they endeuour to proue the Sacrament of Confirmation I might answere compendiously with S. Augustine Quicquid attulerint undecunque attulerint audiamus potius si oues sumus vocem pastoris nostri non ergo audiamus haec ego dico haec tu duis sed haec dicit Dominus that is Whatsoeuer they bring in and from whence soeuer they haue brought it in if we be the Lords sheepe let vs rather bearken to the voyce of our shephearde therefore let vs not hearken to them who saye This I saye or this thou sayest but this saieth the Lord. Neuerthelesse seeing they glorie so much of ancient Fathers let the judicious Reader beware of supposititious writings and he shall not find this Chrisme in ancient writers The Sermon of Cyprian De Chrismate is knowne to be supposititious The opinion of Tertullian who writeth that they who are baptized with water haue not receiued the Holy Spirit but are prepared to receiue it by anointing with oyle and imposition of handes after baptisme doeth not euery man who is versed in the reading of Fathers smell that Tertullian writte this when hee made defection from the trueth and was intangled with the errour of the Montanistes And Cyprian in the bookes of his epistles when he attributeth too much to Vnction with Oyle and imposition of hands after baptisme it is easie to perceiue that he borrowed this errour from Tertullian whom he acknowledged as his Master But neither Tertullian nor Cyprian are speaking of the Popishe Sacrament of Confirmation but of annointing with oyle and imposition of handes immediately after baptisme Marke the words of Cyprian where he saith Non posse esse filios Dei si non utroque sacramento nascantur lauacro scilicet aquae in verbo unctione Chrismatis that is They cannot
bee the sonnes of God except they bee borne againe by both the Sacraments to wit by the lauacre of water in the word and the anointment of Chrisme True it is that Cyprian calleth the anointment of oyle after baptisme a Sacrament different from the dipping in water but his meaning is that the anointing with oyle is an element different from the element of water and Augustine long after Cyprian calleth the externall signe of the Sacrament a Sacrament and the thing represented by it res sacramenti Nowe what vantadge hath the Romane Church when they take holde of the wordes utroque Sacramento that is both the Sacraments and in the meane time they neither take heede to the sandie grounde whereupon Cyprian leaneth to wit the opinion of Tertullian neither yet take they heede in what sense Cyprian calleth anointing with oyle a Sacrament to wit because it is one of the elementes whereby our spirituall birth is represented The reuerence that was carried toward the ceremonies of signification in the law of Moses hath made a patent doore vnder the Gospell to receiue many legall ceremonies such as consecration by oyle the linnen Ephod the lightes shining all the night long and many other ceremonies which are the more easily embraced because in Poprie the substance of godlinesse is vtterly forsaken and vaine ceremonies are adhered vnto euen such as are ceassed because they had their performance in Christ. And like as it is a follie to take the huskes of the wine grapes after the liquor is pressed out of them and to cast them into the wine-presse againe Euen so it is a foolishe conceite to returne the ceremonies of signification which haue had their performance in Christ and are abolished to haue place againe in the Church of God Therefore let the Romane Church bragge of Antiquitie as much as they please in their Sacrament of Confirmation no antiquitie shall bee founde and that for three causes First because the anointing with oyle whereof the Fathers doe speake is not a different sacrament from baptisme but a ceremonie Preceeding and following Baptisme Secondly the oyle wherewith persons baptized were anointed was not mixed with Balsome And thirdly after baptisme anointing with oyle and imposition of hands followed immediately but in the Sacrament of Confirmation when it began to take place in the Church of God anointing with oyle mixed with Balsome followed not immediately vpō the necke of baptisme as a continuate action but it was ministred 12. or 15. yeere after baptisme so that it is a deluding of the world and a peruerting of those who are weak in vnderstanding to proue that the Sacrament of Confirmation is an auncient Sacrament in the Church because it was an auncient custome to anoint with oyle those who were baptized as if Baptisme and Confirmation were both one thing which they vtterly denie Let the judicious Reader vnderstand that the purpose of the Romane Church to aduaunce their Sacrament of Confirmation with impairing of the dignitie of Baptisme is but a new Popish inuention For the writers after the dayes of the Apostles the more auncient they are the more they magnifie the holy Sacrament of Baptisme by which saieth Clemens Alexandrinus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Wee are enlightened wee receiue the adoption of children wee are made perfect wee are made immortall What affinitie hath the doctrine of the Romane Church with Antiquitie who counteth the Sacrament of Baptisme onelie a preparation to the Sacrament of Confirmation Whereas auncient Writers haue attributed to Baptisme receiued truelie and with singlenesse of heart such perfection as leadeth vs vnto immortallitie and eternall life Lindanus pineth himselfe much as a woman trauelling in birth to bring foorth her childe so doeth hee endeuour with all his might to prooue that CHRIST instituted the Sacrament of Confirmation and that the Chrisme shoulde bee renewed from yeere to yeere and that this custome hath beene continuallie in vse since the dayes of the Apostles not onelie in the Church of ROME but also in the Churches of ANTIOCHIA HIERVSALEM and EPHESVS This is a verie confident assertion if hee coulde make it good And for proofe of all this geare is brought foorth asupposititious letter of Fabian bishop of Rome The cause is weake that is founded vpon such sandie grounde as Decretall Epistles doe falselie attribute to a great number of the bishops of Rome The olde prouerbe hath place in Lindanus as much as in anie Writer Parturiunt Montes nascetur ridiculus Mus that is The Mountaines are trauailing in birth and aridiculous Mouse shall bee brought foorth Fabianus testimonie written in a Legende of lies that is in Decretall Epistles vnknown to Antiquitie is no sure ground to any man to leane his Faith vpon it Moreouer he fetcheth a compasse to draw this Sacrament of Confirmation out of Scripture one way or other and hee saith that Christ commaunded his Apostles who were already baptized to remain at Ierusalē vntill they were endewed with strēgth from aboue Act. 1 in the day of Penticost the H. Ghost descēded vpon them in the similitude of fiery clouen tongs Act. 2 again the disciples at Samaria who were already baptized yet by imposition of the handes of the Apostles they receiued the gift of the H. Spirit Act 8. 17 What can Lindanus inferre vpon these groundes Christ bestowed vpon Christians who were already baptized a more ample grace than they had at the beginning whē they were baptized Christ added a signe in time of Confirmation somtimes fiery tongues somtimes imposition of hands ergo Confirmation is a Sacrament of the new Testamēt it followeth not for God in ordinary sacraments like as he maketh promises appertaining to al the beleeuers euen so in like maner he sealeth vp these promises by signes appertaining to all the members of the Church of God but promises belonging to a small number sealed vp with signs cōferred vnto a few cānot bee the ground of a sacrament which is a seale of the couenant of God belonging to all true professors and beleeuers And when Lindanus hath troubled himselfe with much businesse in end he granteth that Chrisming is an vnwritten tradition and hath no authoritie in the written word of God citing the testimonie of Basilius Magnus to this effect God confirmeth and strengtheneth them who are baptized in his name to bring his owne worke begunne in them to a perfection but not to institute a newe SACRAMENT And like as the GENTILES of olde who worshipped the SVNNE they worshipped it not onely for the glory and splendor that was in it but also for the benefite that it did communicate vnto the earth by warming it and making it fruitfull Euen so wee doe magnifie God our Creator and maker not onely for his owne most excellent and incomprehensible glorie but also because he daylie refresheth our soules with his goodnesse strengtheneth our weaknesse with the power of his sauing grace
Godefridus King of Denmarke a fearce aduersary against the Christians who dwelt in Saxonie Likewise he subdued the Sclavonians and Bohemians enemies to Christian Religion and was justly called Magnus for his great exploytes valiant acts which God prospered in his hand Pipinus the sonne of Emperour Charles was declared King of Italieâ—… who died before his father and after his death he appointed Bernard his nephew to reigne in Italie with expresse commandement That he should be obedient to his sonne Ludouieke whom hee ordained to be successour to himselfe in the Emperiall office So the Emperour Charles full of dayes died in the 71. yeere of his age and was buried in AKEN LVDOVICVS PIVS AFter Charles succeeded his sonne Ludouicus Pius and reigned 26. yeeres For his gentle and meeke behauiour hee was called Pius Hee receiued the Emperiall Diademe from Stephanus the fourth at Aken Bernard his brothers sonne forgetfull of the mandate of Charles the Great rebelled against Ludodouicus Pius and was beheaded at Aken Likewise his owne sonnes assisted with Hugobortus Bishop of Lions and Bernhardus Bishop of Vienne and other bishops who did excommunicate the Emperour for adherence to Iudith his wife they behaued themselues very vnduetifully towards their father Neuerthelesse hee freely pardoned his sonnes and accepted them againe into fauour Also Fredericke bishop of Wtrecht threatned to excommunicate the Emperour if he did not for sake the company of Iudith his welbeloued wife and daughter to the Duke of Bauaria because shee was his neare kinswoman to wit in degrees of consanguinitie forbidden in the Popish law The Empresse willing to be reuenged of the bishop she hired two gentlemen who set vpon him after Church seruice and slewe him in his Priestly garments In his time also the Saracenes in hudge numbers like vnto Locusts swarmed out of Aegypt and Africk and inuaded the Isle of Sicill By cutting down all fruitful trees burning Townes Temples and Monasteries and by killing bishops priestes and monks they brought the Isle to an vtter desolation Gregorie the fourth at this time was Pope and hee exhorted the Emperour and his sonne Lotharius to support the distressed estate of the Isle of Sicill They answered That albeit that matter duely belonged to Michael Emperour of Constantinople yet neuerthelesse they refused not to vndertake the worke vpon the common charges of the countrey Nowe whilest these thinges were in reasoning Bonifacius Count of Corsica and his brother Bertarius with support of the people of Hetruria arriued with a Nauie at Africke and betwixt Vtica and Carthage encountered with the Saracenes foure times and slew of them so great a number that they were compelled to recall their forces backe againe from Sicill Like as of olde the Carthaginians vexed by Scipio recalled Hanniball for the safety of his owne countrey So Bonifacius returned backe againe with an armie victorious and richly ladened with the spoyle of his enemies Nothing was more vnprouidently done by the good Emperour Ludouicus Pius than the ouer-giuing of that right voluntarily conferred to Charles his father by Adrian the first and Leo the third to wit That no man should be elected Pope without the consent and allowance of the Emperour This fore-saide right Ludouicus gaue ouer to the Clergie and people of Rome onely the Romanes for keeping of friendship should sende an Ambassadour to the Kinges of Fraunce declaring whome they had elected to bee Pope Heereby a patent doore was opened to all mischiefe which after followed and to that horrible contention betwixt Emperoures and Popes concerning investment of Bishops In his time three Emperoures reigned in the East at Constantinople to wit Leo Armenius Michaell Balbus and Theophilus Leo Armenius reigned seuen yeeres Hee banished Nicephorus Patriarch of Constantinople for defending adoration of Images Michaell Balbus slew Leo his predicessour whilest hee was praising God in the Church and reigned in his steade nine yeeres In his time the Saracenes mightilie preuailed a number of them issued out of Spaine and tooke the Isle of Candie Another companie comming from Africke wasted the Isle of Sicill Theophilus reigned tenne yeeres and faught against the Saracenes who did oppresse the Countrey of Asia but hee had no good successe LOTHARIVS LOTHARIVS the sonne of LVDOVICVS PIVS was declared King of Italie and Augustus before his fathers death Hee was anointed by Pope Pascalis in the Church of Sainct PETER and hee reigned fifteene yeeres Great hostilitie and bloodie warres fell out amongst the children of Ludouicus Pius to wit Lotharius Lewes Charles and Pipinus for diuiding of their fathers Landes In this ciuill dissention the Nobilitie of Fraunce was so miserably weakened that the Normandes and Daines tooke boldnesse to inuade the Countreye of Fraunce which they vexed for the space of twentie yeeres In the East after Theophilus had concluded his life his sonne Michael with his mother Theodora gouerned the estate Michael reigned foure and twentie yeeres Theodora continued onlie eleuen yeeres Shee persecuted those who woulde not worship Images albeit her husband before his departure from this life had seriously admonished her that shee should not trouble the Church for restoring of Images LVDOVICVS the second LVDOVICVS the seconde and sonne of Lotharius reigned twentie yeeres and one The intestine dissention betwixt him and his brother Charles seemeth to bee like vnto an hereditarie sicknesse Howsoeuer the Emperour Ludouicke had dishonour thereby because the reballes of Charles desired the Emperoures protection against his owne brother which when hee had graunted the rebelles were reconciled againe with their owne King Charles and the Emperour with dishonour was compelled to retire from his brothers Dominions In the East Michael Emperour of Constantinople slew his brother Theoctistus and thrust his mother Theodora and her sisters into a Monasterie and reigned himselfe alone after his mothers deposition thirteene yeeres So the whole time of the gouernement of Michael was twentie and foure yeeres Hee faught against the Saracenes but very vnprosperously and was slaine by Basilius who reigned in his steade seuen yeeres CAROLVS CALVVS LVDOVICVS the second dying without children his brother Carolus Caluus king of Fraunce obtained at the handes of the Bishop of Rome by many liberall giftes to bee annointed Emperour He continued Emperour not aboue two yeeres and was poysoned by one Sedekias a Iewe whome hee vsed for his Physition CAROLVS CRASSVS CAROLVS CRASSVS was the sonne of Lewes king of Germanic he reigned 10. yeere Carolus Balbus the son of Carolus Caluus was incontinent cut off by death Therefore I haue ouer-passed his name with silence In this Emperoures time the Normandes and Daines made such horrible excursions and desolations in FRAVNCE that the Emperour who came with a great Armie to support the distressed estate of Fraunce was compelled to make peace with them anno 888. and assigned vnto them that part of Fraunce which lieth beyonde Seane towardes the Britannicke Ocean to bee their habitation which hath the name of Normandie vntill
condemnation were forced by the decree of God to doe euill But I remit a further Treatise of this vnto the head of Councels Concerning olde extinguished Heresies such as the Manicheans Arrians and Donatists and such like who preassed to builde vp the wallesâ—… of Iericho which God had destroyed there is no necessitie to speake because these were vaine attâ—…ptes without anie successe CHAP. IIII. OF COUNCELS IN the yeere of our LORD 813. by the commandement of Carolus Magnus in the Towne of Mentz were conuened 30. Bishops 25. Abbots with a great number of Priestes Monkes Countes and Iudges about reformation of the dissolute maners of Ecclesiasticke Laicke persons After 3. dayes abstinence fasting joyned with Litanies publicke Prayers and imploring the helpe of God they diuided themselues into three companies In the first company were the Bishops with some Noters reading the history of the Euangell and the Epistles the Actes of the Apostles together with the Canons and workes of ancient Fathers and the Pastorall booke of Gregorie to the ende that by the Preceptes contained in these bookes the enormitie of mens liues might be corrected In the second companie were Abbots and Monkes reading the rules of S. Benedict for the reformation of the liues of Monkes In the thirde companie were lordes and Iudges pondering the causes of all men who came to complaine that wrong was done vnto them The 1. 2. and 3. Canons of this Councell entrait concerning Faith Hope and Chatitie 4. Concerning the Sacramentes to be ministred chiefely at Easter Whitsonday except necessitie and seare of death require preuening of these times 5. That vnitie and concord should bee kept in the Church because wee haue one common Father in heauen one Mother to wit the Church in earth one Faith one Baptisine and one Celestiall inheritance prepared for vs Yea and God is not the God of dissention but of peace according as it is said Blessed be the peace makers for they shall bee called the children of God The 6. and 7. Canons entrait of Orphanes and poore people whose weaknes is to bee supported but no man should take vantadge of their poore and desolate estate The 8. Can. recommendeth vnitie to be kept betwixt men in spirituall offices and ciuill Iudges a Canon indeede if it had beene obserued verie necessarie for the estate of this time The 9. and 10. Canon prescribeth to the Clergie Preceptes of a modest and sober life with abstinence from the delicate pleasures of the worlde and from Theatricall Spectacles from pompes and vnhonest banquets and to bee more readie to goe to the house of mourning to comfort them who are heauie hearted than to the house of banquetting Vsurie auarice ambition and taking of rewardes for the benefites of God such as vse to bee taken for medicinall cures is forbidden To beware of deceit and conjurations to flec hatred emulation backe-biting and enuying wandering eyes an vnbridled tongue a petulant and proude gesture are forbidden filthie wordes and workes are altogether abhorred chastitie is recommended the frequent visitations of the houses of Widowes and Virgines is prohibited due obedience is to bee giuen to Seniors to take heede to doctrine reading and spirituall songes as it becommeth men who haue addicted themselues vnto diuine seruice Precepts concerning the behauiour of Monkes and Nunnes and the fabricke of their dwelling places I ouer-passe with silence lest I shoulde ouercharge a short Compend with an heape of vnnecessarie thinges In the 32. Canon the difference betwixt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is set downe 33. The great Litanie or Rogations to bee obserued three dayes by all Christians with fasting sackecloth ashes walking barefooted and all kinde of humble carriage 34. 35. and 36. Publicke Fastinges and keeping of Festiuall dayes is commanded 37. The Sabboth daye is to bee kept holy In it no Merchand Wares to be sold and no criminall cause to bee judged 38. and 39. Tythes are precisely to bee payed And men fleeing to Churches for safeguarde are not to bee violentlie drawne out of the place of their refuge 40. In Churches and the portches thereof let no secular judgements be exercised 41. Let no ancient Church be spoyled of tythes and possessions for the building of new Oratories 42. Concerning Church rentes bestowed for reparation and vpholding of Churches 43. and 43. That no Priest saye Masse himselfe alone for if hee haue no person present except himselfe howe can hee say Dominus vobiscum or sursum corda or such other passages Also frequent offering of the Sacrifice of the Masse and presenting of the Paxe is recommended to Christian people 45. That euery person bee acquainted with the Lordes Prayer and the Beliefe and they who can no otherwayes comprehend these thinges let them learne them in their owne vulgare language 46. Drunkennesse is detested and they who continue in this sinne without amendement are ordained to be excommunicated 47. God-fathers shall attende that their spirituall children bee brought vp in the true Faith 48. Filthie libidinous songes are not to bee sung about Churches 49. The cohabitation with women is forbidden to all the members of the Clergie 50. Let all Bishops Abbots and Church-men haue such Aduocates and Agentes in their affaires who are men that feare GOD and are haters of all vnrighteous dealing 51. Let not the dead bodies of the Saincts bee transported from place to place without the aduice of the Prince of the countrey or the Bishop and Synode 52. No dead bodie shall bee buried within the Church except the bodie of a Bishop or of an Abbot or of a worthie Presbyter or of a faithfull Laicke person 53. Incestuous persons are to bee searched out and separated from the fellowship of the Church except they bee penitent 54. 55. and 56. Marriage in the fourth degree of consanguinitie is forbidden and that no man shall marrie his spirituall daughter or sister neither the woman whose sonne or daughter hee hath ledde to the Sacrament of Confirmation and incase they bee founde to bee married they shall bee separated againe And no man shall take in marriage his wiues sister neither shall a woman marrie her husbandes brother IN the yeere of our LORD 813. a Councell was assembled at Rhemes by the commaundement of Charles the Great for it is to bee remarked that hee not onely assembled that famous Councell of FRANKFORD anno 794. in the which adoration of Images was condemned but also when hee was nowe aged and saw many abuses in the Church hee endeuoured by all meanes possible to procure reformation of the lewde manners of Church men Therefore hee appointed at one time to wit anno 813. fiue Nationall Councels to be conuened in diuerse places for reformation of the Clergie and people One was conuened at Mentz as hath bene declared Another at Rhemes the third at Towrs the fourth at Cabilone or Chalons and the fist at Arles In all these Councels no
opposition is made to the Councell of Frankâ—…ord neither was the adoration of Images auowed in any of thâ—…se Councels So much auaileth the authoritie of a Prince for suppressing of false doctrine heresie In this CouÌ„cel at Rhemes Wulfarius archbis was presideÌ„t 44. canons are rehearsed in the 2. Tome of Councels made in this Councell In the 1. Can. it was concluded That euery man should diligently acquaint himselfe with the Articles of his Faith 2. That euery man should learne the Lords Prayer and comprehend the meaning thereof 3. That euery man promoted to Ecclesiasticall orders shall walke worthily conforme to his calling 4. The Epistles of Paule were read to giue instructions to sub-deacons howe they should behaue themselues Yet is there not one worde in all the Epistles of Paule of a subâ—…deacon 5. The Gospell was read to giue instruction to Deacons to minister condingly in their office 6. Ignorant Priestes are instructed to celebrate the Seruice with greater vnderstanding 7. In like manner they are instructed howe to prepare 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the Sacrament of Baptisme 8. The holy Canons were read out of the Decretall of Innocentius for ordering the life of Chanons 9. The rule of Sainct Benedict was read to reduce Abbots and their Conuents to a remembrance of their order 10. The Pastorall booke of Gregorius was â—…ead to admonish Pastors of their duetie 11. Sentences of diuerse ancient Fathers were read to admonish men of all â—…aÌ„ks both Prelats subjects to bring forth the fruit of a good conuersation 12. These things being done they set down a forme of receiuing of confessions prescribing of pennance according to the Canonicall institution 13. They reasoned about the eight principall vices to the ende their diuersitie beeing distinguished euerie man might know what vices hee should eschewe and teach others to beware of the same 14. That Bishops should take heed to the reading of the bookes of the Canonicke Scripture and the bookes of Fathers should attend vpon the preaching of the word of God 15. That bisshops should preach the Sermons and Homilies of H. Fathers in such sort as all the people might vnderstand them The 16. can is coincident with the 12. 17. That bishops abbots permit no man to solace the company with filthy gesting in their preseÌ„ce but let poore indigent people be refreshed at their tables with lecture of diuine Scripture and praysing of God according to the Precept of the Apostle that whether wee eate or drinke let all thinges bee done to the glorie of God 18. Gluttonie and drunkernesse for bidden to bishops and the Ministers of God 19. Let not bishops bee rash to judge in thinges secret which are to bee referred to the judgement of God who can manifest thinges hid vp in darknesse discouer the secrets of the heart 20. Presbyters shall not transport themselues from a lowe place to a greater 21. Whosoeuer by money-paying procureth a preferment in the Church shall bee deposed 22. No Church man shall cohabite with a woman except it bee with his mother or sister or such like persons by whose companie no suspition of vncleannesse can arise Precepts giuen to Monkes and Nunnes I passe by as I did in the former Councell Can. 35. The Sabboth day shall be kept holy and in it no seruile worke shall be done according to the Lords Commandement 36. Let no man bestow vpon the Church that thing which by vnlawfull meanes hee hath fraudulently with-drawne from others 37. nor yet by lies and deceitfull meanes withdraw any thing duely beloÌ„ging to the Church 38. Let tythes be precisely payed 39. Let no man presume to receiue rewards for his decreet and sentence 40. Let Prayers Oblations be made for the Emperour and his noble rase that it woulde please God to preserue them in all happinesse in this present life vouchsafe vpon them Celestiall joyes in companie of the Angels in the life to come In the 41. Canon mention is made of a certaine rent left by king Pipinus of good memorie which they wish the Emperour Charles Pipinus sonne shoulde not alter nor transferre into another summe in respect that by so doing manie perjuries and false testimonies might ensue 42. And that no man should bee remooued from his mansion to whome the Emperoures Almes is distributed 43. And that the statute may bee confirmed by his Highnesse allowance whereby all contentions and strifes are ordained to haue a decision end 44. And that the statute made in Bononia concerning false witnesses maye bee ratified and confirmed with augmentation if neede require for eschewing of perjuries false testimonies and many other inconueniences IN the yeere of our LORD 813. and at the commaundement of the Emperour Carolus Magnus a Councell of manie Bishops and Abbots was assembled about establishing of Ecclesiasticall Discipline in the Towne of Towrs In the 1. Canon all men are admonished to bee obedient to the Emperour Charles the Great and to keepe the oath of alleadgeance made vnto him and to make prayers and supplications for his prosperitie and well-fare 2. All Bishops shall diligently reade and frequently peruse the bookes of holy Scripture the histories of the Euangell and the Epistles of Paul together with the bookes of ancient Fathers written thereupon 3. It is not lawfull for any Bishop to be ignorant of the Canons of the Church and of the Pastorall booke of Gregorius in the which euery man as in a viue mirrour might see himselfe 4. Let euery Bishop feede the flocke committed vnto him not onely with doctrine but also with examples of a good conuersation 5. A Bishop must not bee giuen to sumptuous banquets but be content with a moderate diet lest hee should seeme to abuse the counsell of our Lord saying Take heede that your hearts be not surfetted with gluttonie or drunkennesse but let holy lecture be at his table rather than the idle wordes of flattering fellowes 6. Let strangers and indigent people bee at Bishops tables whome they maye refreshe both with corporall and spirituall repaste 7. The delicate pleasures of the eare and the eyes are to bee eschewed lest by such pleasures the minde bee effeminate and inchaunted 8. Let not the Lordes seruantes delight in vaine jesting nor in hunting nor halking 9. Let Presbyters and Deacons followe the foot-steps of their Bishops assuring themselues that the good conuersation enjoyned vnto their Bishops is also enjoyned vnto them 10. Let Bishops haue a great sollicitude and care towards the poore and be faithfull dispensators of Ecclesiasticall goods as the Ministers of God and not as hunters after filthie lucre 11. It is lawfull for Bishops with consent of Presbyters Deacons to bestow out of the Church treasure support to indigent people of that same Church 12. A Presbyter is not to bee ordained vntill hee bee 30. yeeres olde 13. Let the B. make diligeÌ„t inquisitioÌ„ in his own Paroch Church that no Presbyter coÌ„ming from any
vpon the Church and in their bounds they found no man who did complaine Alwayes in that matter if any thing was done amisse they humbly submitte themselues to be corrected by their Soueraigne lord and king THE Councell of Chalons was the fourth Councell conuened in the yeere of our Lord 813. by the commandement of Charles the Great for the reformation of the Ecclesiasticall estate Manie of the Canons of this Councell are coincident with the Canons of the former therefore I shall bee the shorter in the commemoration thereof 1. That Bishops acquaint themselues diligently with reading the Bookes of holy Scripture and the Bookes of auncient Fathers together with the Pastorall booke of Gregorius 2. Let Bishops practise in their workes the knowledge which they haue attained vnto by reading 3. Let them also constitute schooles wherein learning maye bee encreassed and men brought vp in them maye bee like to the sault of the earth to season thecorrupt manners of the people and to stoppe the mouthes of heretiques according as it is saide to the commendation of the Church A thousande Targâ—… are hung vp in it euen all the Armour of the strong Cantiel cap. 4. vers 4. 4. Let Church men shew humilitie in worde deede countenance and habite 5. Let Priestes bee vnreprooueable adorned with good manners and not giuen to filthie lucre 6. The blame of filthy lucre where with many Church men were charged for this that they allured secular men to renounce the worlde and to bring their goods to the Church they endeuour with multiplied number of wordes to remoue 7. Bishops and Abbots who with deceitful speaches haue circumuened simple men and shauen their heads by such meanes doe possesse their goods in respect of their couetous desire of filthie lucre let them bee subject to Canonicall or Regulare repentance But let those simple men who haue laide downe their haire as men destitute of vnderstanding who cannot gouerne their owne affaires let them remaine in that estate which they haue once vndertaken but let the goods giuen by negligent parentes and receiued or rather reaued by auaritious Church men bee restored againe to their children and heires 8. If Church men lay vp prouision of Cornes in Victuall houses let it not bee to keepe them to a dearth but to support the poore in time of neede therewith 9. Hunting and halking and the insolencie of foolishe and filthie jests are to bee forsaken of Church men 10. Gluttonie drunkennesse is forbidden 11. The Bishop or Abbot must not resort to ciuill judicators to pleade their owne cause except it bee to support the poore and the oppressed Presbyters Deacons and Monkes hauing obtained licence from the Bishop maye compeare in Ciuill judgement seates accompanied with their Aduocate 12. Let not Presbyters Deacons or Monks bee fermers or labourers of the ground 13. It is reported of some brethren that they compell the persons who are to bee admitted in time of their ordination to sweare that they are worthie and that they shall doe nothing repugnant to the Canons and that they shall bee obedient to the Bishop who ordaineth them and to the Church in thewhich they are ordained which oath in regarde it is perilous wee all inhibite and discharge it 14. Bishops in visiting of their parishioners let them not be chargeable vnto them but rather comfortable by preaching the word and by correcting things that are disordered 15. It is reported that some Arch-deacons vse domination ouer the Presbyters and take tribute from them which smelleth rather of tyrannie than of due order For if the Bishop should not vse domination ouer the Clergy but by examplares to the flocke as the Apostle Peter writeth Much lesse shoulde these presume to doe any such like thing 16. Like as in dedication of Churches and for receiuing of orders no money is receiued euen so for buying of Baulme to make Chrisme the Presbyters keepers of Chrisme shall bestowe no money but Bishops of their owne rent shall furnish Baulme for the making of Chrisme and Lightes to the Church 17. It hath beene found in some places that Presbyters haue payed 12. or 14. pennies in yeerely tribute to the Bishop which custome wee haue ordained altogether to bee abolished 18. The receiuing of paunds from incestuous persons from men who pay not their Tythes and from negligent Presbyters is forbidden as a thing which openeth a doore to auarice but rather let Ecclesiasticall discipline strike vpon transgressours 19. Let people giue their Tythes to those Churches wherein their children are baptized and whereunto they resort all the yeere long to heare Church seruice 20. Let peace bee kept amongst all men but in speciall betwixt Bishops and Countes whereby cuery one of them maye mutually support another 21. Ciuill Iudges ought to judge righteously without exception of persons and without receiuing of rewardes and let their Officiars Vicars and Centenaries bee righteous men lest by their auarice and griedinesse the people bee grieued and impouerished And let the witnesses bee of vnsuspect credite for by false witnesses the Countreye is greatly damnified 22. The Abbots and Monkes in this part of the Countreye seeing they haue addicted themselues to the Order of Sainct BENEDICT let them endeuoure to conforme themselues vnto his institution and rules 23. The ordination of Presbyters Deacons and other inferioures is to bee made at a certaine prescribed time 24. Concerning Bishops Presbyters Deacons and Monkes who shall happen to bee slaine let the Emperour giue determination to whome the satisfaction of blood shall belong 25. In manie places the auncient custome of publicke repentance hath ceasted neither is the auncient custome of excommunication and reconciliation in vse Therefore the Emperour is to bee entraited that the auncient discipline maye bee restored againe and they who sinne publikely may be brought to publike repentance and euery man according as hee deserueth maye either be excommunicated or reconciled 26. It is reported that in some Churches there is contention strife for diuiding of Church rentes It is ordained therefore That no Masse shall bee saide in those Churches vntill they who are at variance be reconciled againe 27. Neither the Sacrament of Baptisme nor the Sacrament of Confirmation should bee reiterated 28. Concerning the decrees of affinitie and in what degree Marriage may bee bounde vp euery man is sent to the Canons of the Church to seeke resolution 29. Seeing that the man and the woman are counted in SCRIPTVRE as one fleshe their Parentage is to bee reckoned by like degrees in the matter of Marriage 30. The Marriage of seruantes is not to bee dissolued which is bounde vp with consent of both their masters euerie seruant remaining obedient to his owne master 31. It is rumoured that some women by negligence and others fraudulently doe present their owne children to the Sacrament of Confirmation to the ende they may bee separated from the companie of their husbandes Therefore wee statute and
signe of subjection vnto him that is a thing no lesse reprooueable than the fact of Samson Wee reade of CONDALVS Gouernour of LYCIA vnder MAVSOLVS King of CARIA that hee gained infinite summes of Golde and Siluer for suffering the people of LYCIA to weare their haire as an ornament of their bodies wherein they much delighted But it is otherwise with the shauelinges of the ROMANE Church whose expectation of gaine beginneth not vntill their heads bee shauen then they gette some benefice by ascending degrees their estate is aduanced vntill they become companions to Princes LINDANVS according to his accustomed manner 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to saye Serious in trifles hee will needes haue this custome of shauing the heads of Church-men to bee referred vnto the APOSTLE PETER whose head saieth hee the enemies of the GOSPELL did shaue before they executed him vnto the death And this rebuke of CHRIST the CHVRCH conuerted it into an honourable rite of shauing the heads of Church men after the similitude of the shauing of Simon Peters head But if the ROMANE Church had beene verie sollicitous to haue kept the doctrine of the true faith of CHRIST iâ—… puritie as it was deliuered by SIMON PETER and the rest of the APOSTLES they had not beene so serious in matters of haire ANOTHER custome in the ROMANE Church is to annoint with oyle all them who are admitted to Church Orders Where haue they learned this custome from the sonnes of AARON who were annointed with oyle LEVIT CAP. 8. vers 30. and consecrated to the worke of their ministration Maye it not justlie bee spoken of them which was spoken of olde vnto him who was too loftie in his vaunting speaches 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to saye Either encrease your strength or diminishe your loftinesse Euen so I saye to the Chaplens of the ROMANE Church That they shoulde either bee liker vnto CHRIST who was a Priest according to the order of MELCHISEDECK or else they shoulde bragge lesse of the ceremonies of the LEVITICALL Lawe seeing that the Priesthood of Melchisedeck is farre different from the Priesthood of Aaron To grace this Sacrament of Order all these seuen Orders afore-saide are attributed vnto CHRIST himselfe Hee was a Doore-keeper saye they when He cast out the buyers and sellers out of the TEMPLE IOANN CAP. 2. VERS 15. Hee was a Reader when Hee read the place of ISAIAS in the Synagogue of NAZARETH saying The Spirite of the LORD is vpon mee c. LVKE CAP. 4. vers 17. Hee did the office of an Exorcist when Hee cured a man possessed with a Deuill LVKE CAP. 4. vers 33. Hee practised the office of Acoluthus when Hee saide Hee who followeth Mee shall not walke in darkenesse but shall haue the light of Life Ioann Cap. 8. vers 12. The office of a sub-Deacon when Hee washed His Disciples feete Ioann Cap. 13. vers 4. The office of a Deacon when Hee distributed Bread and Wine to His Disciples Matth. Cap. 26. vers 26. And finallie Hee executed His Priestlie office when Hee offered Himselfe vpon the Crosse a Sacrifice for our sinnes Matth. cap. 27. vers 50. Who can bee so babishe ignorant but hee maye vnderstande that CHRIST in working sauing miracles Hee declared Himselfe the promised MESSIAS and Sauiour In reforming the abuses of the Temple Hee declared Himselfe to bee both King and Priest to whome reformation of abuses in the Church belongeth In reading Holie Scripture and opening the sense and meaning thereof to the people Hee declared Himselfe to bee the Great Prophet whom GOD promised to sende into the worlde DEVTER XVIII And when CHRIST saieth Hee who followeth Mâ—…e shall not walke in darkenesse c. these wordes doe import That wee who followe CHRIST are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but not that CHRIST himselfe is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Who could once imagine that the hearts of men coulde bee ouer-casten with such horrible darkenesse as to attribute to the Lorde of the House of GOD the basest rowme in all the House and to make a Doore-keeper of him for a time NOwe the Ceremonies which are vsed in the Consecration of them who are admitted to inferiour Orders are these The Doore-keepers are admitted with the signe of deliuering the keyes of the Church-doore vnto them The Readers by deliuering vnto them the Holie Bible The Exorcistes by deliuering vnto them certaine formes of adjuration of persons possessed with Deuils or transported with madnesse And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by deliuering vnto them Tapers of waxe with a little water potte Are these elementes instituted by GOD and hath GOD annexed vnto Keyes Bookes Adjurations and Tapers of waxe a promise of spirituall grace If these two thinges cannot bee prooued by Holy Scripture then no Sacrament can bee acknowledged in these Orders especiallie since the administration of these offices is committed to boyes to ignorant fellowes and to men who haue no extraordinarie gift of casting out of Deuils as the Exorcistes of the Primitiue Church had of olde The like I speake of superiour Orders The signes and Ceremonies which are vsed in admitting of Presbyters whome now they call Priestes are the presenting vnto them a platter in the which consecrated Hosties are contained to declare that they are called to stande at the Altar to consecrate the elementes and to offer vp the bodie and blood of CHRIST as a propâ—…tiatorie Sacrifice to the Father Howe blasphemous this opinion is I haue alreadie declared in the TREATISâ—… Of the Sacrifice of the Masse but for the present this I saye That if the auncient Ceremonie of Imposition of handes had beene kept in admission of Presbyters yet it coulde not haue beene called a Sacrament of the Newe Testament because a Sacrament is a visible signe of the inuisible grace of GOD and belonging to all them to whome the Couenant of GOD belongeth Onelie this obserued that euerie Sacrament must bee applied in its owne time as GOD hath ordained The Ceremonie of breathing vpon them who are admitted Priestes conjoyned with these wordes Receaue the Holie Spirite Ioann Cap. 20. vers 22. it is a preposterous counterfeiting of CHRIST whome wee aught to followe in such thinges as Hee hath sette downe to bee followed but not to presume to doe all thinges which Hee did for demonstration of His diuine power The Deacons in the Romane Church are ordained by a Bisshop who cloatheth them with their Stoles and their Oraria vpon their left shoulders and putteth into their handes the Booke of the Euangell whereof they shoulde bee Preachers Their office is to attende vpon the Presbyters when they minister the Sacramentes to laye the Hosties vpon the Altar to prepare and to couer the LORDES Table to carrie the Crosse and to preach and sing the Gospell and the Epistle to the people In the ordination of Deacons there is neither a regarde of the first institution of Deacons appointed by CHRISTES Apostles Acts 6. neither is there anie similitude
or resemblance of a SACRAMENT therein The office of a sab-Deacon is not mentioned in Holie Scripture and their seruice in carrying the Challice and the Paxe and the potte with water to washe the handes of them who minister at the Altar and the Towell they are such a masse of friuolous toyes inuented by the braine of man that I will leaue of to speake anie further of them remembring alwayes this auncient saying That which Scripture hath not commaunded maye bee as easilie rejected as it maye bee furtherlie obtruded NOwe seeing I haue remembred in all my preceeding Treatises to speake of Antiquitie I shall not ouer-passe with silence this poinct GOD willing in this Treatise also Albeit the Hierarchie of the Romane Church were founde to bee auncient yet it sufficeth for this Treatise to declare that of olde these Orders were not called a Sacrament And there is no ancient Writer whome I haue read who reckoneth Church Orders in the number of Sacramentes As for the wordes of Cyprian and Pope Leo cited by Lindanus they are not worthie of refutation because in a generall signification manie thinges maye bee called Sacramentes But to call Order a Sacrament in a strict signification it is a newe inuention founde out by the Scholasticke Doctors who behooued to bee serious in some thing after they had lost the substance of Religion But I will set forwarde and declare that the Hierarchy it selfe is not so auncient as they affirme it to bee True it is that about the yeere of our LORD 250. Cornelius Bishop of Rome abhorring the arrogancie of Nouaius describeth the Hierarchie of the Romane Church in the which there was one Bishop fourtie and sixe Presbyters seuen Deacons and seuen sub-Deacons fourtie and two Acoluthi of Exorcistes Readers and Ianitors fiftie two of Widowes afflicted people aboue a thousande and fiue hundreth persons who were all sustained by the liberalitie and goodnesse of GOD in the Romane Church Heereof it appeareth that ouer and beside offices instituted by the Apostles to continue ordinarilie in the Church other offices crept in into the Church by humane institution hauing no such warrand as Elders and Deacons had And after the time of the promotion of the Bishop of Rome to the honour of Vniuersall Bishop the number of Church offices encreassed and to Presbyters were added Arch-priestes and to Deacons were added Arch-deacons And Lindanus lamenteth that other inferiour offices which were inuented by men had ceassed in the Church such as Fossores Syngeli Copiatae When the liberalitie of the people bestowed superfluitie of riches vpon the Church then newe offices behooued to bee founde out to the ende that all which was bestowed might seeme too litle because manie Church offices were to bee sustained the prouerbe spoken of olde of women 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is A woman is naturally sumptuous nowe it might bee justly transferred to the Church Hierarchie that it was a sumptuous and costly thing About the yeere of our Lord 308 and vnder the reigne of Dioclesian a constitution is attributed to Caius Bishop of Rome that men should bee promoted to superiour Orders by degrees ascending from inferiour Orders And all the fore-mentioned Orders are reckoned in that Decretall of Caius to wit Ostiarius Lector Exorcista Acoluthus Sub-diaconus Diaconus Presbyter and Episcopus But the Epistle of Leo the fourth written to the Bishops of Britannie derogateth credite to all the decretall Epistles written before the dayes of Pope Siricius except onelie to the decretall Epistles of Pope Syluester So that argumentes taken from decretall Epistles preceeding the 384. yeere of our Lord hath the lesse credite amongst vs because they cannot obtaine credite at the handes of their owne Popes But seeing nothing is to beee called auncient which hath not flowed from the mouth of Christ and His Apostles lest they should seeme to be discountenanced in this poinct they cite the booke of the Canons of the Apostles to prooue that the degrees afore-saide were Apostolicke constitutions This booke is not onely supposititious but also moste impertinently cited by Papistes because in the Councell of Trent De Sacramento ordinis cap. 2. Anathema is pronounced against them who acknowledgeth not all their Orders both superiour and inferiour But the booke of the Canons of the Apostles acknowledgeth onely fiue Orders namely Bishops Presbyters Deacons Readers and Psalmists or Chantors but no mention is made of Exorcistes and Sub-deacons Therefore it were good for them either to bragge lesse of Antiquitie or to prooue better that their Hierarchie is auncient Ambrose in cap. 4. ad Ephes. reckoneth fiue Orders to wit Bishops Presbyters Deacons Readers and Exorcistes making no mention of Subdeacons and Acoluthi The Canonistes recken nine Orders adding to the seuen aboue mentioned Bishops and Psalmists This diuersitie of opinions concerning Church Orders declareth two thinges First that of olde there was no Sacrament of Orders Secondlie that there was no setled opinion in the Church about Orders but one Church vsed one forme and another Church another forme as is customably obserued in thinges indifferent insomuch that when it was thought expedient that all house-holde seruantes in Bishops houses shoulde bee Clergie men then the number of Church offices were multiplied according to the number of Oecumenicke offices accustomed to bee in Noble mens houses Would God that in matters of faith of manners and Church Discipline men had fixed the eyes of their minds as attentiuelie vpon the written worde of GOD as Ship-men doe vpon their Compasse then had there beene lesse aberration and lesse disputation and lesse diuersitie of opinions The LORD worke this in His owne time to whome bee all Honour Praise and Glorie for euer and euer worlde without ende Amen A TREATISE Of the Sacrament of Matrimonie IN the TREATISE of the Sacrament of MATRIMONIE the inconstancie obliuion contradiction and head-strong insolencie of the Romane Church maketh mee vncertaine whereat to beginne For who coulde once imagine that they who call Marriage a worke of the fleshe and an estate of liuing vncompetent to them who are called to holie Orders forgetting what they had spoken they woulde make of it an holie Sacrament as if the Ministers of GOD should bee debarred from the holie Sacramentes of GOD. If they saye that they debarre men in spirituall offices onelie from copulation with women yet in this they debarre them from the Sacrament forasmuch as they debarre them from the externall signe whereby the spirituall grace is represented Can anie man bee partaker of Baptisme and not washen in water Or can anie man bee partaker of the LORDES Super and not be permitted to eat and drinke at the holie Table And how is a man admitted to the Sacrament of Matrimonie and debarred from copulation which they themselues graunt to bee the externall signe of the Sacrament But let vs marke the fraudulent dealing of the ROMANâ—… Church who hath made Marriage to bee a Sacrament albeit all the members
of their Hierarchle haue forsaken it yet this they gaine that Marriage beeing counted an holie Sacrament they haue drawne the cognition of all Matrimoniall causes vnder their judicatorie This beeing done and their authoritie beeing setled they tooke boldnesse to make lawes both impious against GOD and injurious to men as namelie that Marriages bound vp betwixt young persons without consent of Parentes shoulde bee firme and itable That amongst kinsfolke it shoulde not bee lawfull to marrie within the seuenth degree and these were alreadie married within these degrees shoulde bee separated againe That a man who is diuorced from an adulterous woman shall not haue libertie to marrie during her life-time That they who are spirituall brethren and sisters by the Sacrament of Baptisme and Confirmation shall not haue leaue to marrie one another And Marriage is forbidden at certaine seasons of the yeere And finallie that the Church may dispense with the degrees of consanguinitie forbidden in the eighteenth CHAPTER of LEVITICVS and finde out moe degrees impeding Marriage to bee bound vp The Apostle PAVL when hee calleth Marriage a great mysterie EPHES. CAP. 5. VERS 32. hee is speaking concerning CHRIST and concerning His Church And it is indeede a mysterie vnspeakeable whether wee consider the beginning or the progresse or the consummation of this Marriage It is begunne in Earth and perfected in Heauen And the loue of CHRIST and His Church is vnspeakeable For euen the Spouse of CHRIST albeit shee bee infirme and weake in the Earth yet her heart is so inflamed with the loue of her husband that shee forgetteth all thinges and remembereth vpon Him shee counteth all thinges to be dongue in comparison of him one sight of His reconciled face is dearer to her than all the treasures of the worlde His name is like a sweete oyntment powred out and delighting her soule with the sweete smell of saluation And if the loue of the Church towardes CHRIST bee vnspeakeable who can comprehende the length breadth and deepnesse of the loue of CHRIST towardes His Church who hath purged her from all spotte of sinne in this worlde and prepared a glorious mansion for her in His Fathers house that is in Heauen But this is not spoken of the marriage of mortall men with their wiues True it is that the Apostle PAVL in that same place setteth downe some similitude betwixt corporall marriages and the spirituall marriage betwixt CHRIST and His Church But that is not enough to furnishe out an ordinarie Sacrament in the Church of GOD for then shoulde there bee infinite Sacramentes For the Kingdome of GOD MATTHEW 13. is compared to a man who soweth good seede in his fielde It is compared to leuen and to a treasure that is hidden in the fielde and to a drawe nette and to a graine of Mustard seede yet all these thinges are not Sacramentes in the Church Yea and in the marriage of ADAM and EVA wee see a certaine similitude of the spirituall marriage betwixt CHRIST and His Church for ADAM loued the woman which was fleshe of his fleshe and bone of his bones and in whom hee saw his owne similitude GENES CHAP. 2. VERS 23. And CHRIST in like manner by feeding vs with His owne bodie and blood Hee maketh vs fleshe of His owne fleshe and bone of his owne bones and more-ouer Hee stampeth vs with His owne similitude to assure vs that He loueth vs whom Hee hath stamped with His owne likenesse In like manner a matrimoniall bande is more indissoluble than other bandes for other bandes like as they are bounde vp with consent of parties so in like manner they maye bee dissolued and vndone with consent of parties but the bande of Marriage cannot bee vndone except by death or fornication But the conjunction betwixt CHRIST and His Church ROMAN CHAP. VIII cannot bee vndone by death it selfe As concerning spirituall whordome the true Church which consisteth of a number whome GOD hath elected called justified sanctified and whome Hee intendeth to glorifie These I saye the LORD in mercie preserueth from spirituall whordome and apostasie from the knowne trueth And like as a chaste woman delighteth in her husbande whether hee bee present with her or absent from her if hee bee present shee delighteth to conferre with him if hee bee absent shee delighteth to talke of him to reade his letters to beholde the tokens of his fauour towardes her and finallie in the secrete parloure of her heart to meditate of his goodnesse towardes her Basil. Magn. De vera Virginiâ—… Euen so the Church is rauished with an vnspeakeable delight of her husband IESVS CHRIST Hee is spirituallie present and by holie prayers shee talketh with Him night and daye Hee is corporallie absent therefore shee delighteth to talke of His loue and goodnesse towardes her and to reade the bookes of holie Scripture wherein His good will towardes her is clearlie manifested and in the secrete chamber of her heart continuallie to meditate of His second blessed appearance IN nothing doeth the ROMANE Church agree better with vs for a time than in magnifying Marriage as an holie bande instituted by GOD in PARADISE and hauing a type and similitude of the loue of CHRIST towardes His Church and therefore they make it an holie Sacrament in the Church which no man euer did before the dayes of Pope GREGORIE But when they perceaued that this was not consented vnto that Marriage shoulde bee counted one of the ordinarie Sacramentes in the Church especiallie the whole Hierarchie of the ROMANE Church disclaiming it and the East Church in a generall Councell disallowing prohibition of Marriage to men called to spirituall offices The ROMANE Church tooke offence at euerie thing which was repugnant to their opinion They coulde neither abide them who denied that Marriage was a Sacrament nor yet them who gaue libertie to Church men to marrie And so beeing irritated on all sides they beganne to speake euill of Marriage as a worke of the fleshe and an estate vncompetent to men in spirituall offices Is not the ROMANE Church in this poinct like vnto the Riuer EVPHRATES which flowing out of the Mountaines of ARMENIA setteth its course Westward vntill it forgather with the skirtes of Mount TAVRVS and then when the course of it is hindered it fetcheth a contrarie course and runneth directlie East vntill it bee mixed with the water of TYGRIS Euen so the ROMANE Church which coulde neuer abide to bee controlled it tooke occasion to speake vnreuerentlie of Marriage because their opinions were not receaued in the Church without contradiction NOwe seeing the cause is euidentlie knowne wherefore they were so serious to drawe in Matrimonie into the number of Sacramentes namelie to the ende that matrimoniall causes might bee founde spirituall causes and might bee judged by spirituall Iudges Let vs consider what constitutions they made in matters of Matrimonie without anie warrand or regarde of Scripture insomuch that their vilepending of Scripture maketh a number of
was baptized Vlpianus an enemie to Christians Mammea the Emperors mother is instructed by Origen in the faith Turinus killed with smoke Origen wrote a booke de martyrio The malice of Satan against true ' Pastors Origen got not the honor of martyrdome Difference betwixt holy scripture and other bookes The 7. persecution ANN. Ch. 250. Alexander Babylas both dicd in prison Origen at Jerusalem closeth the booke and wepeth The teeth of the holy martyre Apollonia The veritie hath no neede to be vnderpropped with lies Maried Bishops The rigour of Novatus The 8. persecution ANN. Ch. 259. The martyrdome of Cyprian Theotecnus B of Caesarea incourageth Marinus Christians full of pitis The historie of Eusebius concerning the two bâ—…asen images in Caesarea Philipi The 9tpersecution ANN. Ch. 278 Aurelian with ctutle authoritie assisteth the Church against Samosatenus Temples 〈◊〉 built by Châ—…stians after the death of Valerian The 10 persecution ANN. Ch. 308. John a noble man borne rent in pieces the Emperours proclamation The martyrdome of Peter Dorotheus and Gorgonius Horrible crueltie against Christian women A towne in Phrygiaset on fire and al the inhâ—…bitants buâ—…nt with fire Mauritius with a whole legion of Christian souldiers martyred Diocletian and Maximian giue ouer their imperiall function Constantius tried his captames whether they wâ—…re Christians or not Edicts against Christians ingraued in brasse A sudden change of the prosperitie of Pagans into aduâ—…suie Maximinus was ouercome in battel by Licinius Sophronia chused rather to kilâ—…her selfe then to be abused by Maxentius Constantine seeth the similitud of a bright crosse inheauen Maxentius ouer come in battell by Constantine Three cruell edicts of Licinius against Christians Fortie martyrs tormented first with cold and next wâ—…th heate Bishops of Rome Zephyrinus Callistus Vrbanus Pontianus Anterus Fabianus Cornelius A council at Rome against Novatus Lucius Stephanus Xistus 2 Dionysius Felix 1. Eutychianus Caius Marcellinus Marcellus Eusebius Of other preachers doctours Tertullian Origen Cyprian Bishops of Alexandria Bishops of Antiochia Artotyritae Alogi Adamiani Theodotiani Mâ—…deciani Bardesianistae Ualesii Apostolici Origeniani Artemon Helcesaitae Sabelliani Nepotiani Samosatenus Manes Manichei Hieracitae Purgatorie and worshipping of reliques errors borrowed froÌ„ Pagans Foolish borrowing Foolish following Error growing worse worse The error of Purgatorie fire misliked by Augustine but not fully impugned Simil. Many handmaids of Purgatorie An exhortation to detest the originall of Purgatorie Simil. Simil. Preposterous feare credulity of people â—…pholde people An exhortation to corrigible Papists The vse of temporall paines Fault and punishment there of both abolished in Christ. Plaeces of the old Testament abused for stablishing of Purgatorie Places of the new Testament abused A place out of the booke of the Maccabees for câ—…nsi mation of sacrifice for the dead and consequently of Purgaterie Simil. By the praiers made for the dead of old Purgatorie cannot be sufficiently confirmed The place of Augustine serm 32. de verbis Aposloli examined The place of Chrysostom homil 3 in epist. ad Phillip examined Fables of Damascene forstablishing of Purgatory True Christians leane vpon the purging blood of Christ. The corruption of mans nature Simil. The great slight of Satan Another craft of Satan The third craft of Satan We reade of graues opened for dishonouring but not for honouring of bones No example in the nâ—…w Testament of raâ—…sing bones out of the graue to be worshipped The fathers neerest to the Apostles dayes freest of superstition Buriall of Christians hindered to quench the hope of resurrection What time transporting ' of the bones of the Saints began and how long this custome continued without adoration An answeâ—… to an objection Answere to another objection An answere to the thirde objeâ—…tion No testimonie in scripture to proâ—…e the Worshipping ofreliques The sheep-heards staffe of Moses The cloake of Elias The Church of the lewes might haue had moe reliques then the Romane Church Worshipping of reliques after the 592. yeere of our Lord. Object The first answere The second answere The third answere The fourth answere False reliques Simil. Great busines to destroy Christ after he was borne as great businesse to aduance the Antichrist Christ instituted none of the Apostles to be supreme heade ouer the rest The decretal epistles attributed to the Bishops of Rome of old are forged false 1. 2. 3 4 5. 6. The first step Simil. The second step Gratianus exception froÌ„ the councill of Carthage is foolish The third step The fourth steppe The fist step The sixt step The sâ—…uinth steppe Simil. The eighâ—… steppe Acomparison between Christ and the Antichrist The first Tragedie The second Tragedie Simil. The third Tragedte 1. Chr. 14. verse 11. Iudg. 6. verse 16. Gene. 37. verse 34. Gen. 50. verse 1. Epistle Iude verse 11. Isai. 27. verse 1. Similitude â—…seb de vita 〈◊〉 lib. 2. Sozom. lib. 2. Cap. 14. Idem lib. 2. cap. 8. 9. 10. 13. Sozom. lib. 2. cap. 15. Ruffin lib. 1. cap. 9. Theodor. lib. 1 cap. 22. Sozom. lib. 2. cap. 24. Ruffin lib. 1. cap. 10. Socrat lib. 1. cap. 20. Theodor. lib. 1. cap. 23. Sozom. lib. 2. cap. 6. Euseb. de vita Constant. lib. 4. Theod. lib. 5. cap. 20. Socrat. lib. 1. cap. 1. Idem lib. 3. cap. 11. lib. 3. cap. 18 Ruffin lib. 2. cap. 30. Socrat. lib. 1. cap. 18. Sozom. lib. 1. cap. 8. Genes 18. Sozom. lib. 2. cap. 4. Sozom lib. 2 cap. 2. Socrat. lib. 1. cap. 18. Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 8. Socrat. lib. 1. cap. 6. Functii Chronolog Iohn 3. Euseb. do vita Constant. lib. 4. Ruffin lib. 1. cap. 19. Socrat. lib. 2. cap. 46. Idem lib. 2. cap. 5. Socrat. lib. 2. cap. 32. Ruffin lib. 1. cap. 11. Theâ—… li. 2 cap. 3. Theoder li. 2 cap. 3. Thâ—…d ibid. Theod. lib. 2 cap. 13. Theodoret. ibid. Prouer. 10 verse 9. Sâ—…crat lib. 2 cap. 27. Socrat. lib. 2. cap. 32. Socrat. lib. 2. cap. 33. Theod. lib. 2. cap. 32. Socrat. lib. 3. cap. 21. Socrat. lib 3. cap. 1. Socrat. ibid. Socrat. ibid. Theod. lib. 3. cap. 4. Sozom. lib. 5. cap. 4. Theod. lib. 〈◊〉 cap. 8. Socra lib. 13 14. Sozom. lib. 5 cap. 15. Matth. 5. Theod. lib. 3. cap. 16. Sozom. lib. 5. cap. 17. Titus 1. verse 15. 1. Cor. 10. verse 25. Theod. lib. 3 cap. 15. Ruffin lib. 2. cap. 28. Theodor. li 3 cap. 6. Theodor. li. 3 cap. 7. Theod. ibid. Socrat. lib. 3. cap. 2. Socrat. lib. 3. cap. 15. Ruffiin lib. 2 cap. 33. Sozom. lib. 5 cap. 4. Thâ—…odor lib. 〈◊〉 cap. 9 10 Socrat. lib. 3. cap. 18. 19. Theodoret. ibid. Ruffin lib. 1. cap. 37. 38. 39. Socrat. lib. 3. cap. 20. Theod lib. 3. cap. 20. Sozom. lib. 5 cap. 22. Socrat. lib. 3. cap. 21. Sozom. lib. 6 cap. 1. 2. Ruffin lib. 2. cap. 1. Socrat. lib. 3. cap. 21. 22. Theod. lib. 4 cap. 2. 3. Theod. lib. 4. cap. 4. Sozom. lib. 6. cap. 6. Socrat. lib. 4. cap. 31. Ruffin lib.
Timotheus to bee their bishop The Emperour banished Timotheus beeing first foreseene that not onely Leo bishop of Rome but also all other bishops of chiefe account damned the ordination of Timotheus The terrible earthquake which destroyed a part of Antiochia and the more terrible fire which wasted a great part of Constantinople were fore-running tokens of the great desolation that should ensue by the detestable heresie of Eutyches Zeno. THE Emperour Leo left his Kingdome to his nephew the sonne of Zeno called Leo but hee fell sicke and died when he had scarce reigned 1. yeere So his father Zeno had the emperiall soueraignitie 17 yeeres he was of a bad religion dissolute in manners intemperate effeminate and hated of all men Therefore Basiliscus conspired against him and Zeno fled Basiliscus was a persecuter of the true faith damned by his encyclicke letters the Councell of Chalcedon restored Eutychian bishops to their places againe such as Timotheus Arideus to Alexandria Petrus Cnapheus to Antiochia Paulus to Ephesus fiue hundreth preachers were found who subscribed Basiliscus letters and cursed the councell of Chalcedon So great a plague it is either to haue ignorant Pastors who know not the trueth of GOD or cowardly teachers who will suffer no rebuke for the knowne trueth of GOD. Zeno returned to his Kingdome againe within 2 yeres he banished Basiliscus to Cappadocia where he was slaine with his wife and children He abolished the encyclicke letters of Basiliscus and eiected Petrus Cnapheus out of Antiochia and Paulus out of Ephesus Timotheus of Alexandria was old infirme and neere to the last period of his life els also he had bene eiected out of Alexandria for Zeno not for loue of the true faith but for hatred of the name of Basiliscus endeuoured to vndoe all that he had done Vnder the reigne of Zeno came Odoacer assisted with people of Pannonia called Rugi Turcilingi and Heruli and inuaded Italie and slew Orestes at Papia and compelled his sonne Augustulus to denude himselfe of emperiall honours so that the Romane empire as it beganne in the person of Augustus Caesar so likewise it ended in the person of Augustulus the sonne of Orestes Odoacer would not vsurpe the glorious title of an Emperour but called himselfe King of Italie and reigned 14 yeeres Zeno on the other part stirred vp Theodoricus King of Gothes to expell Odoacer out of Italie Theodoricus encountred with him diuerse times and preuailed In end he besieged him in Ravenna vntill a couenant of peace was bound vp betwixt them but it lasted short time for Theodoricus vnder pretence of friendship called Odoacer his sons to a banket caused them cruelly to be slain Afterward he reigned himselfe alone in Italic 33 yeres he reedified the townes in Italie which by violence of warres had bene wasted made desolate was well beloued of the people albeit in religion he was an Arrian yet he abstained from persecution of those who professed the true faith The Eutychian persecution is alreadie begun but the Arrian persecution is not as yet ended Hunnericus sonne of Gensericus King of Vandales was an Arrian persecuter so vnmercifull that in Africke where his dominion was he had neither compassion on sexe or age he banished at one time fiue thousand professors of the true faith And such as were infirme and weake could neither trauell by foot nor horse he commanded cords to bee knit to their legges and to traile them through the rough places of the wildernes and by such merciles dealing the death of many innocent people was procured but the LORD suffered not this crueltie to be vnpunished for the LORD plagued the Vandales with famine and pest and Hunnericus was so long tormented with venemous biles that in end he was cōsumed with vermine and in great miserie ended his most wretched life In this Centurie studying to brevitie I haue ouerpassed some remarkable thinges such as the deceitfull practises of the wise men of Persia to diuert the affection of their King Isdige◅des from the loue he caried to Maruthas bishop in Mesopotamia and Embassadour of Theodosius 2. This historie is set downe at length by Socrates In like maner the calamitie of the Iewes who dwelt in the Islle of Candie and were piteously abused by a deceiuing fellow who called himselfe Moses and promised to lead them through the Mediterran sea to their owne lande as Moses ledde the people of Israel through the read sea this calamitie read in the 7. booke of the ecclesiastical historie of Socrates chap. 38. The Jewes were cōmanded to cast themselues into the sea to swim vnto a rocke but they were drowned in the sea dashed vpon the hard rocke and by the meanes of Christian fishers some few escaped This historie is referred vnto the 434. yeere of our LORD so that it sell foorth vnder the reigne of Theodosius 2. The miraculous conucrsion of the Burgundians to the faith of CHRIST about the same time I haue of purpose ouerpassed willing to be short to giue a viewe of the historie to those who are desirous to read CHAP. II. Of Pastors and Doctors Patriarches of Rome AFTER Siricius succeeded Anastatius and gouerned the Church of Rome 3. yeeres About the yeere of our LORD 401. he entred into his office vnder the reigne of Honorius He made a constitution that men should not sit but stand when the gospell was read After him succeeded Innocentius and continued in his office 15. yeeres hee was an aduersare to the Novatians and Pelagians and was friendly to Iohn Chrysostome whose deposition Eudoxia the Emperours wife had procured Innocentius sent to Honorius and Arcadius 5. Bishops and two Presbiters to procure the appointment of a generall councill whereinto the cause of Chrysostome might be examined for he counted the gathering of an aecumenicke Councill the only remedy whereby the vehement tempest of so great commotions as followed the deposition and banishment of Chrysostome could be settled but the aduersares of Chrysostome procured the messengers of Innocentius to be ignominiously entreated sent backe againe Heere let the iudicious Reader marke that the power of conuocating generall Councills appertained to the Emperour and not vnto the bishop of Rome In this mans time according to mine opinion the Romane Church began to swell in pride and to vsurpe iurisdiction ouer other Churches hauing no better ground than a personall and temporall act of the Councill of Sardica Zosimus the successor of Innocentius continued not aboue the space of a yeere and 5. moneths in office or 2. yeeres as Socrates writteth To him Platina ascribeth this constitution that no seruant should bee assumed into the clergie but he lamenteth that not onely seruants but also the sonnes of strange women and flagitious persons were admitted to spirituall offices to the great detriment of the Church He sent Faustinus a B. to the Councill of Carthage with 2. presbyters
This ordination was annulled and it was ordained that none of these Leuites shoulde bee promoted to the honour of a Deacon In the fift Session a Deacon of the Church of Agabra complained of the ordination of three persons in that Church one was ordained to bee Presbyter and two to bee â—…euites The bishop beeing blinde laide his handes vpon them but one of the Presbyters pronounced the blessing Nowe the Presbyter who had pronounced the blessing was dead before the Councell of Hispalis therefore they remitted him to his owne judge but the three persons afore-saide admitted to Church-offices they deposed them from their offices as persons vnlawfullie admitted In the sixt Session it was found that Fragitanus a presbyter of the Church of Corduba was moste vnjustlie both deposed and banished by his bishop For remedie that the like mis-order shoulde haue no place in time to come it was statuted and ordained That a bishop without aduise of his Synode shoulde not presume to depose a presbyter In the seuenth Session Chore-episcopi and Presbyters are debarred from the high priueledges of the Episcopall office namelie from the consecration of presbyters of holie Virgines Churches and Altâ—…rs from laying hand vpon men conuerted from heresie and conferring vnto them the holie Spirit from making of Chrisme and signating with it the fore-heads of them who are baptized from absoluing publikelie in time of Masse anie penitent person and sending testimonials to foraine partes called Formatae epistolae and finallie from baptizing consecrating the Sacrament blessing the people and teaching them receiuing penitentes when the bishop was present Now the ground of all these prohibitions is not brought out of holie Scripture but from the authoritie of the Apostolicke chaire Earlie beganne the Antichâ—…ist to establish an Hierarchie in the Church which neither Christ nor His Apostles had commanded The eight Session intreated concerning Helisens a seruant whome the bishop of Agabra had set at libertie and hee on the other part abused his libertie so farre that hee prâ—…sumed by Magicall Artes to cut off the bishop who had beene so beneficiall vnto him hee was ordained to bee redacted againe to his former seruile estate that hee might learne obedience to his superiours by the heauie yoke of seruile subjection In the ninth Session it is forbidden that bishops shoulde haue Leke-men to bee masters of their house but oneliâ—… some of their owne Clergie shoulde bee dispensators of their householde affaires because it is written Thou shalt not plowe with an Oxe and an Asse together By the way marke that nothing was so miserablie abused at this time as testimonies of holie Scripture In the tenth Session the Monasteries latelie builded in the Bâ—…tike prouince were allowed and confirmed In the eleuâ—…nth Session the Monasteries of Virgines are recommeÌ„ded to the ouer-sight of the Abbot gouerning the Monasterie of Monkes with caueates that all appearance of euill should bee prouidentlie eschewed In the twelfth Session one professing the heresie of Acephali compeared who denied the distinction of two natures in Christ and affirmed that the diuinitie of Christ did suffer vpon the Crosse but hee was seriouslie dealt withall and conuicted by testimonies of holie Scripture and Fathers so that hee renounced his hereticall opinion and embraced the true Faith and the whole Councell gaue praise and thankes vnto God for his conuersion Iâ—… the thirteenth Session there is a prolixe refutation of the opinion of those who supponed that the two natures of Christ were confounded and that the diuinitie suffered Isidorus seemeth to bee the compiler of this Treatise against Acâ—…phali giuen in to the Councâ—…ll of Hispalis and manie doe thinke that he collected into one volume the Councels that preceeded his time for hee was a man more learned than his fellowes in his dayes IN the yeere of our Lord 639. and vnder the reigne of Sisenanâ—… king of 〈◊〉 by the kinges commandement moe than 70. bishops and pâ—…esbyters were conuened in the towne of 〈◊〉 vpon occasion of diuersitie of Ceremonies and Discipline in the countrey of Spaine First they set downe a short confession of the true Faith which they ordained to be embraced and kept Secondly that there should be an vniforme order of praying singing of Psalmes solemnities of Masses Euen-song-seruice throughout all Spaine and Gallicia like as they all professed one Faith and dwelt in one kingdome lest diuersitie of ceremonies and rites should offende ignorant people and make them to thinke that there was a schisme in the Church It was statuted and ordained That at least once in the yeere prouinciall Councels should be assembled and incase anie controuersie should fall out in matters of Faith a generall Councell of all the prouinces of Spaine should be assembled Here let the judicious Reader marke that in processe of time almoste all thinges are subject to alteration and Councels of olde called Nationall now abusiuelie beginne to be called Generall The order of incomming of bishops to the Councell and sitting in the first place and of the presbyters after them and sitting in a place behinde the bishops and of deacons who should stand in presence of bishops and presbyters is described at length in the third canon That the festiuitie of Easter or Pashe daye should bee kept vpon the day of Christes resurrection Concerning the diuersitie of rites vsed in baptisme some vsing the ceremonie of thrise dipping in water others one dipping onelie It was thought most expedient to be content with one dipping because the Trinitie is so viuely represented in the names of the Father Sonne and holie Ghost that there is no necessitie by three dippinges in water to represent the Trinitie and for eschewing all appearance of schisme and lest Christians should seeme to assent vnto heretiques who diuide the Trinitie For all these causes it was expedient to keepe vniformitie in the ceremonies of Baptisme It was statuted and ordained That vpon fryday immediately preceeding Easter day the doctrine of the suffering of Christ of repentance remission of sinnes should be clearly taught vnto the people to the end that they being purged by remission of sins might the more worthily celebrate the feast of the Lords resurrection and receiue the holie Sacrament of the Lords bodie and blood The custome of putting an ende vnto the fasting of Lent vpon fryday at nine a clocke is damned because in the daye of the Lordes suffering the Sunne was couered with darknesse and the elementes were troubled and for honour of the Lords suffering that daye should bee spent in fasting mourning and abstinence and hee who spendeth anie part of that day in banqueting let him bee debarred from the Sacrament of Christes bodie and blood on Pashe day That the Tapers and Torches which shined in the Church in the night preceeding the daye of the resurrection shoulde bee solemnly blessed to the end that the mystery
of the holy resurrectioÌ„ might be expected with coÌ„secrated lights Such voluntary seruice inuented by the braine of man had great sway at this time That in the daylie Church-seruice the Lordes prayer vulgarly called Pater noster should be rehearsed because it is vsually called Oratio quotidiana that is a daylie prayer That Alleluiah bee not sung in time of Lent because it is a time of mourning and humiliation vntill the dayes of resurrection be celebrated which is a time of joye and gladnesse That after the Epistle a part of the Gospell shoulde bee read That Hymnes and spirituall songes not contained in holie Scripture may be sung in the Church The song of the three children shall be sung in all the Churches of Spaine and Gallicia In the ende of Spirituall songes it shall not bee simplie saide Glorie to the Father to the Son c. but Glorie and honour to the Father and to the Son to the H. Spirit to the end that hymnes sung in earth may bee correspondent to the song of Elders in Heauen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Apocal. 4. 11. In Responsories if it be a matter of gladnesse the ende shall be Gloria c. and if it bee a matter of sadnesse the ende shall be Principium c. The booke of the APOCALYPS of Sainct Iohn is declared to bee a booke of Canonicke Scripture and to bee preached in open audience of the CHVRCH betwixt EASTER and WHITSONDAY It is forbidden that the holy Communion should be celebrated immediately after the saying of the Lordes Prayer but let the blessing bee first giuen and then let the Priestes and Leuites communicate before the Altar the Clergie within the Quiere and the people without the Quiere No man shall bee promoted to the honour of Priesthood who is infamous who hath bene baptized in heresie who hath gelded himselfe who hath married the second wife or a widow who hath had concubines who is in a seruile condition who is vnknowne Neophycus or a Laike who is giuen to warre-fare or an attender in Court who is vnlearned or hath not attained to the age of thirtie yeeres who hath not proceeded to honour by ascending degrees who by ambition or bribes hath presumed to honour who hath beene elected by his predicessor who hath not beene elected by the Clergie and people of his owne citie He who is approued shall bee consecrated on the Lordes day by all the comprouinciall bishops at least by three of them Let Leuites bee of the age of 25. yeeres before their admission and presbyters of 30. Let bishops bee vnreproueable according to the precept of the Apostle 1. Tim. 3. Let bishops not onely haue the testimonie of a good conscience in the sight of God but also the testimonie of an vnreproueable conuersation amongst men Presbyters and Leuites whom infirmitie of olde age permitteth not to abide in their secrete chambers yet let them haue witnesses of their honest conuersation in their shoppes and remaining places Youthhood is prone and bent to euill therefore let them who are young be all brought vp in one conclaue vnder the instruction and gouernement of some well approued Senior But they who shall be found lasciuious and incorâ—…igible let them be thrust into a Monasterie to the end that stricter discipline may correct the proud minds of insolent youthes Seeing that ignorance is the mother of all errours it becommeth presbyters who haue vndertaken the office of teaching continually to meditate vpon holy Scripture according to the wordes of the Apostle Tâ—…ke hâ—…ede to reading exhortation and doctrine 1. Tim. 4. for by meditation of holy Scripture and the Canons of the Church men are made able to instruct others in knowledge and in precepts of good maners Presbyters shall receiue from their owne bishops an officiall booke to the ende that through ignorance they doe nothing amisse neither in celebration of the Sacramentes nor in their Letanies nor in their forme of comming to Councels When presbyters and deacons are admitted to their offices they must vowe chastitie and binde themselues to their bishops to leade a continent life and after such profession let them retaine the discipline of an holy life A bishop presbyter or deacon who shall happen to bee vnjustly deposed if they be found innocent by the triall of the Synode let them bee restored to their former dignities before the Altar by the hands of bishops in this manner If he be a bishop let him be restored to his Orarium with Staffe and Ring If hee be a presbyter to his Orarium and Planeta If he be a deacon to his Orarium and Alba If hee bee a sub-deacon to his Plate and Chalice and other orders let them receiue in their restitution that which was giuen vnto them in their ordination If anie of the Clergie be found to haue consulted with diuiners and sorcerers let him be deposed from his dignitie and be thrust into a Monasterie to make continuall pennance for his sacrilâ—…dge Church-men who dwell in the borders coÌ„fining to a nation that is vnder hostilitie with their owne countrey let them neither receiue from the enemies of the countrey nor direct anie secret message vnto the enemies If anie Church-man sit in judgement or bee judge in a sentence of blood let him be depriued of his dignitie in the Church Let bishops haue a care of such as are oppressed to reprooue the mightie men who oppresse them and if the word of wholesome reproofe profite nothing let them complaine to the king to the ende that by regall authoritie impietie may be subdued Seeing auarice is the roote of all euill let bishops so gouerne their dioceses that they spoyle them not of their rightes but according to the determination of anteriour Councels let them haue the thirde part of Oblations Tithes Tributes and Cornes the rest let it remaine vnto the Paroches free and vntouched That thing which one bishop possesseth without interpellation for the space of thirtie yeeres let no man in that same Prouince be heard in an action of repetition But as concerning them who dwell in diucrse Prouinces the case standeth otherwise lest while Dioceses are defended the boundes of Prouinces be confounded A Church newlie builded shall appertaine vnto that bisshop in whose diosie it is knowne that spirituall conuentions haue beene kept A Bishop shall visit yeerelie all the paroches of his diosie and incase hee been impeded by infirmitie or by weightie businesse hee shall appoint faithfull Presbyters and Deacons to take inspection of the fabricke of the Churches and of their rentes Whatsoeuer rewarde a Prelate promiseth to a man who vnder-taketh anie worke tending to the vtilitie of the Church let him faithfully performe his promise Seeing that a part of Church-rentes is bestowed vpon sustentation of strangers and of poore and indigent people if it